

oas rpz 7 



COPYRIGHT DEPCSm 






4 




in 








■4 



f 


» 


4 


i 


'4 












1 • 

1 

/ ' 



> . 


, H 




v: 


#• 




• '• .•( 
/ 


t < 


» *• 




I r 


< V 


/• ^ 

♦ 


t 

• * / 


V-'^V 




ir*^' . 




.v'-.-.'iV 


. * Hv *f‘. 

«... » ^r 1 


« ' * 


t - 


r . 

I 






V 


.vV 


f • 

, . ti 


I 


{ » 


■'i- 







'1 • * 


„ *» ■ 




\ . 


»' I 


« • 

\ 


'*.M ’ 


M » 

jA 


i. 

1 I' 




^ > 


i ^ r 


'’:0 



;f '■ 


■"• . ■ XiYl\ 

■ ■ ■• • 





• •. I 


■■ - v^V# 


V.' 


'. > 

AV^^r *■ * 

H^Nv. k 


' * 4 . 1 1?» , ; 

. f r ^i> 4 M* .. .? 


« J 


k ♦ 


-\ 


I « 




I • 

i • 




I # 


• f 






' f • 

1 •* 


\'f 

> 


h 


' 


i.v 






Hk . M. ^ 

v :■ : rs* 


#V -• 






-i • 


4 I 

» » 


» > 







m 


I . 


' I* 




» ^ 


.»,•»* t 

1- . • .,4 


1 


• I » V f 

f ' ■ •' 


* 

< « ' 


■:• .r;<n.:-' 


* . t» i..» k ,’ 

4t 4 J • ' O 

j . ■ 


V . 'f 


* « * 

:• v:- 


V' 



npi 


‘ [ * 


^ ' \ * ■ 
fc— V ♦ • » ^ * 












I 



f 


% 





f 


'• % 


/ T 




1 


0 







■'.i 



I 


I r 


\ 


V 




t 




P 




“Nicholas has it in his mind to run away 1” Darius exclaimed.— F>-ontzs. 

At the Siege of Havana. 


AT THE SIEGE 
OF HAVANA. 


THE EXPERIENCE OF THREE BOYS SERVING 
UNDER ISRAEL PUTNAM IN 1762. 


BEING THE STORY AS WRITTEN DOWN BY DARIUS LUNT 

AND RETOLD / ' 

>• 


By JAMES OTIS. - 

I I 



With Eight Page Illustrations by J. Watson Davis. 


NEW YORK: 

A. L BURT, PUBLISHER 



35674 


Copyright, 1899, by A. L. Burt. 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


TWOOOPfF.ti 





CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER PAGE 

I. Young Recruits 1 

II. A Would-be Deserter 19 

III. On Board the Transport 36 

IV. The Wreck 54 

V. Insubordination 72 

VI. For Life 90 

VII. Ashore 108 

VIII. A Mission 126 

IX. The Enemy 143 

X. The Besiegers 159 

XI. In Camp 175 

XII. The Assault 195 

XIII. Lieutenant-Colonel Putnam 211 

XIV. Admiral Pocock’s Attack 229 

XV. A Sally 245 

XVI. By Land and Sea 261 

XVII. A Battle for Water 280 

XVIII. Amateur Nurses 296 

XIX. Storming the Castle 313 

XX. The Latest Victim 331 

XXI. A Discovery 346 


\ 


LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. 


‘Nicholas lias it in liis mind to run away!’’ Darius 
exclaimed Frontis. 

PAGE 


‘ Suddenly the door was opened and the rays of a lantern 
revealed Colonel Putnam on the threshold.” 58 

‘ Sergeant Prout literally leaped upon the captain, and 
both fell to the deck clasped in each other’s embrace.” 92 

‘ A mighty shout went up from the men as they caught 
the last glimpse of the Golden Pippin.” 120 

‘ It was none other than Nicholas Vallet, the coward, who 
Dprang forward with musket upraised and brought it 
down upon the scoundrel’s head.” 157 

‘ Eobert saw in front and on either side of him, men dis- 
charging their muskets. ” 205 

‘When Robert succeeded in forcing his head out through 
the stifling mass he saw the sergeant directly in front 
of liim.” 262 

‘ Has more trouble come upon you lads? ” asked Colonel 
Putnam 337 









EXTKACTS. 

In his “ History of Connecticut ” Trumbull writes 
concerning the English expedition against Havana 
in 1762 : 

“ Lord Albemarle was appointed to command the 
operations by land. His lordship had been trained 
to war from his youth, under the command of the 
Duke of Cumberland. The fleet destined for the 
service was under the command of Admiral Pocock, 
who had before commanded with such success in 
the East Indies. The object of the expedition was 
Havana. In this centered the whole trade and 
navigation of the Spanish West Indies. The fleet 
sailed from Portsmouth on the 5th of March. This 
was to be reinforced by a squadron from Martinique, 
under the command of Sir James Douglass. On the 
twenty -seventh of May two fleets formed a junction 
at Cape Xichola, the northwest point of Hispaniola. 
The fleet consisted of thirty-seven ships of war, with 
nearly an hundred and fifty transports. The land 

force on board was about ten thousand men. Four 

i 


r 


11 


EXTRACTS. 


thousand regular troops from 'New York were 
ordered to join them at Havana. A considerable 
number of provincials enlisted under their own of- 
ficers and served in this arduous enterprise. The 
whole land force, when collected, would amount to 
about fifteen or sixteen thousand men.’’ 

From Hollister’s “ History of Connecticut ” : 

“ A terrible storm now arose, and the transport 
that bore Lieutenant-Colonel Putnam, with five 
hundred men, making one-half of the Connecticut 
regiment, was driven on a rift of craggy rocks and 
wrecked. Thus separated from the rest of the fleet, 
so that he could hope for no aid from any external 
source, the surf rolling mountain high, and dashing 
against the sides of the ship with such force that 
she threatened to part her timbers at every stroke 
of the sea, this brave ofiicer, looking calmly in the 
face of death, maintained, above the noise of the 
waves, a discipline that enabled him to issue all his 
orders without interruption. ... In this appall- 
ing situation every man who could wield a saw or a 
hammer was employed in making rafts from spars, 
planks, and the scanty and scattered material that 
came to hand. In this way a part of the men were 
landed at the great risk of being drifted far out into 
the sea. After a few of the men had been safely 


EXTRACTS. 


iii 

disembarked, ropes were lashed to the rafts, and 
those who had thus gained the shore, aided in pull- 
ing their companions to the beach. Such was the 
address and caution exercised by Putnam in this 
most critical of all conditions, that not a man was 
lost.’’ 

From Thomas Mante’s “ The History of the Late 
War in America ” ; 

“ Though a great part of the provisions brought 
from England had been spoiled by the heat of the 
climate, the most distressing circumstances of the 
campaign was the scarcity of water. Of the vast 
catalogue of human ills, thirst is the most intol- 
erable. On this occasion it soon caused the tongue 
to swell, extend itself without the lips,' and become 
black as in a state of mortification ; then the whole 
frame became a prey to the most excruciating 
agonies, till death at length intervened and gave the 
unhappy sufferer relief. In this way hundreds re- 
signed themselves to eternity. A greater number 
fell victims to a putrid fever. From the appear- 
ance of perfect health, three or four short hours 
robbed them of existence. Many there were who 
endured a loathsome disease for days, nay weeks, 
together. . . 







AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


CHAPTER I. 

YOUNG RECRUITS. 

“ It would be a brave venture, Darius Lunt, to 
enroll our names among those who serve the king 
in this enterprise, for mayhap both glory and money 
will be the reward of such as live to come back ; 
but it is the doubt as to whether we might ever see 
our homes again which makes me timorous.” 

‘‘ He who goes for a soldier does not speculate 
upon the chances of death, Kobert Clement ; but 
rather says to himself that he above all others is the 
one not born to be killed on the field of battle.” 

“ Aye, else his most gracious majesty would find 
it more difficult to get recruits. Save when you 
and I went to Hew York City to see the war vessels, 
I have never strayed from this town of Hew Eochelle, 
and even though there was to be no fighting after 

I 


2 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

the voyage had come to an end, it would be a 
perilous venture to journey so far as the island of 
Cuba, exposed to all the dangers of the sea.’’ 

“ ITow are you bent on searching for bugbears, 
Kobert Clement, and it does not become one whose 
father served the king here in IS^orth America so 
many years.” 

“ It may be I have not the courage of my father ; 
he was bred, one might almost say, to the profession 
of arms, and I have ever been tied to my mother’s 
apron-strings because of being the only child.” 

“ It is high time you broke loose from the fetters,” 
Darius Lunt cried with a mocking laugh. ‘‘ A 
great hulking lad of seventeen years to be content 
with spending his days in this miserable little town, 
when a boy like Mcholas Yallet has already set 
down his name among those who will serve under 
General Phineas Lyman ! ” 

“ ISTicholas is but three months the younger, and 
I do not count him a child.” 

“ He is nearer one than are you, who sees nothing 
wrong in being tied to your mother’s apron-strings ! ” 
‘‘ And why should I ? The lad who can feel shame 
at being held in check by such a mother as is mine, 
had best be given a few hours in the tread-mill ! ” 
Eobert cried hotly, and his friend made haste to 
soothe him by saying : — 


YOUNG RECRUrrS. 


3 


“ I meant no reproach by my words ; but would 
show you that Nicholas Yallet, who is also an only 
child, has already set out for a soldier, and by so do- 
ing reproaches us, who would loiter here when his 
most gracious majesty has need of soldiers in this war 
with Spain. We three — Nicholas, you and myself, 
are much the same age. I was born in February, you 
in June, and Nicholas in October of ’45. It is now 
the second day of June in the year 1762; we are 
seventeen years old, and I say again that the time 
has come when we should show that we have in us 
the making of men ! ” 

“ All this is very brave, but what if a Spanish 
bullet find its billet in your body after you had 
landed in front of Havana ? Where then would be 
the making of a man in you ? ” 

“ I should have shown both my spirit and willing- 
ness to serve the king when he needed me.” 

“ The words sound well, Darius, but can you tell 
me why the king needs you ? ” 

“ That is a simple question, Hobert Clement. 
We of the provinces are needed because his gracious 
majesty is at war with Spain since January of this 
year.” 

“ If you are to venture your life it is well you 
should know why hostilities were begun.” 

Do you think 1 take no heed to what English- 


4 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


men are doing ? Charles III. of Spain set about 
giving assistance to our enemies, the French, and that 
could not be allowed, therefore was the war begun.” 

“And because their majesties, George III. and 
Charles III. have a quarrel, you believe we of this 
province should venture our lives ? ” 

“I had thought you a lad of spirit, Kobert 
Clement, else instead of spending my time in this 
useless fashion, I would have set down my name as 
Nicholas Yallet’s comrade. It may not be too 
late now, and I can spare myself the shame of 
being looked upon as a coward. Already two score 
of our acquaintances have signed the rolls, and I am 
not minded to be the last.” 

Having said this with the air of one who believes 
he has just cause for complaint, Darius Lunt walked 
rapidly away in the direction of the village green, 
and Eobert turned his face homeward, sadly dis- 
turbed lest, as his friend had intimated, he was lay- 
ing himself open to the charge of cowardice. 

When the news had come to the province that his 
gracious majesty had declared war against Spain, 
and it was known that the young men of the col- 
onies in North America would be called upon to 
join a formidable force under the Earl of Albemarle 
and Admiral Sir George Pocock to effect the capt- 
ure of the city of Havana on the island of Cuba, 


YOUNG RECRUITS. 


5 


Robert Clement was at a loss to decide upon the 
proper course of action. He believed it was neces- 
sary he should show his loyalty, yet the thought of 
leaving his widowed mother was far from pleasant. 

With her he had discussed the question again and 
again, and her reply to all his arguments had been 
to the effect that she would raise no objection to his 
enlisting whenever he really believed it his duty to 
do so, but at the same time she recalled to his mind 
the fact that her life would be exceedingly lonely 
and filled with anxiety while her boy was absent 
from her side, exposed to danger. 

It needed not Darius Lunt’s words to tell Robert 
that there were hut few among his acquaintances 
who would disregard the call to arms, and his heart 
was sore lest he should indeed be looked upon as a 
coward when it was his mother’s grief, rather than 
Spanish bullets, which caused him fear. 

On this day Lieutenant Colonel Israel Putnam, a 
soldier tried and true, had arrived in town from the 
Province of Connecticut, in command of a regiment, 
on his way to T^ew York, and the appearance of 
these brave recruits had aroused still further the 
military ardor of the citizens of Hew Rochelle. Al- 
ready had Captain Anthony Lispenard and Lieu- 
tenant Will Le Conte enlisted nearly an entire com- 
pany, and there was every reason to believe a full 


6 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


complement of men would be raised before nightfall ; 
therefore, if Kobert counted on serving the king 
it was necessary he set down his name at once, or 
the opportunity would be lost. 

When he thought of the glory to be won by aid- 
ing in the capture of the rich city of Havana, and 
perhaps a fleet of treasure-laden galleons, he was 
eager to make all speed toward the tent where 
Captain Lispenard awaited recruits ; and then the 
thought of his mother was like lead to his feet, 
preventing him from taking the first step forward. 

It was while Robert stood undecided which way 
to turn that Darius hastened to the green where 
were gathered, or so it appeared, every man and boy 
in Hew Rochelle, and as a new recruit presented him- 
self to the officer on duty, the acclamations which 
rose on the air served as a spur to those laggards 
who were mentally counting the cost before taking 
the king’s shilling. 

Nicholas Yallet was there looking wondrous proud 
and brave as he paced to and fro, carrying his fath- 
er’s musket with such a ferocious air that one would 
have sa'id he believed his single arm was all King 
George needed with which to settle the dispute 
between himself and the king of Spain. 

Master Yallet so far unbent from his newly ac- 
quired dignity as to assume something approaching 


YOUNG RECRUITS. 7 

his old familiar tones as he asked why Eobert had 
not yet presented himself. 

“ I do not think we can count on him, Nicholas. 
He seems to believe it is more necessary to serve 
his mother than his king — ” 

“ He the same as passed his word to me not longer 
ago than this day week, and it cannot be he will prove 
false.” 

“ Did he promise to enlist ? ” 

Perhaps not in so many words ; but he declared 
he should do so if his mother so much as said she 
was willing for him to leave her.” 

“ And that she will not do, even though he be 
looked upon as a coward for remaining behind at 
such a time. Do j^ou know, Nicholas, he the same 
as admits that he is tied to her apron-strings ? ” 
“Well, an’ why should a lad of spirit be afeered 
to say what’s much to his credit ? ” an unfamiliar 
voice asked, and, turning quickly, the lads saw the 
slouching form of a man whom they looked upon as 
old, even though he was hardly more than fifty 
years of age, who was known to them as “ Sergeant 
Front.” He had been a soldier during the French 
war, and served under Colonel Putnam, so it was 
said, but neither Darius nor Nicholas was positive 
as to this, for although the old man claimed New 
Eochelle as his home, he had not been seen in 


8 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


that town a dozen times since they could remem- 
ber. 

“ Why should a decent lad be afeered to say he’s 
tied to his mother’s apron-strings ? ” the sergeant 
asked impatiently as the boys stood gazing at him 
in silence. ‘‘ A lad can’t always have his mother 
with him in this world, an’ the more he sees of her 
while he’s young, the better it’ll be for him. Who 
do you thus complain about so foolishly ? ” 

‘‘We spoke of a friend — Robert Clement ; but it 
was not by way of complaint,” Darius made an- 
swer, and the sergeant appeared even more interested 
in the matter as he asked quickly : 

“ Is it Captain Ezra Clement’s boy ? ” 

“ Yes, an’ it please you.” 

“ I knew Captain Ezra well, an’ so I should, see- 
in’s I served under him at Ticonderoga in ’56, when 
him as was then Major Putnam was took prisoner 
by the savages. If the boy inherits his father’s 
spirit, it mightn’t be well for you lads to call him 
cowardly.” 

“ To judge from the red coat you wear, sergeant, 
one might believe you had enlisted to help bring the 
island of Cuba under King George’s rule,” Nicholas 
said pertly, whereat the old man looked at him 
severely while one might have counted five, and then 
made reply, speaking gravely : — 


YOUNG RECRUITS. 


9 


“ It would be strange if one who had served his 
majesty these six years should stay at home now 
when there’s a show for hot work. I came to this 
settlement that I might sign the rolls in the town I 
call home.” 

Then if you are needed by the king, why may 
not Kobert Clement’s services be of value ? And if 
an old man ought to leave his fireside, what may be 
said of the lad who refuses to shoulder a musket ? ” 
“ I doubt not but that you are wise in your own 
conceit. Master Popinjay, and when I’m in need of 
the wisdom you’ve got stored up in that shallow 
head. I’ll ask that you turn on the tap. If it so be 
your courage holds out so long, we shall meet in the 
trenches before Havana, and then you may have 
been afflicted with a change of opinion.” 

W ith a soldierly salute such as one comrade might 
give to another, save for the scornful, smile which 
could be seen beneath the grizzled mustache. Ser- 
geant Prout walked toward that portion of the 
green where Colonel Putnam was in earnest con- 
verse with Captain Lispenard, and Nicholas’ face 
was of a flaming red hue. 

Some day he shall repent having called me out 
of my name ! ” the lad cried passionately. “ I care 
not how old a soldier he be, he has no right to make 
me the butt of his poor wit ! ” 


10 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


You provoked him somewhat, Mcholas.” 

“ In what way ? ” 

“ First by speaking of him as an old man, may- 
hap, and then again it appeared by your tone as if 
the argument you raised could not be answered 
other than in your way of thinking.” 

“ And how else might the question be settled ? 
If he believes it his duty to enlist, how can Robert 
Clement find good reason for staying at home ? 

“ There might be good and sufficient reasons why 
neither would be obliged to go for a soldier, and 
because one does so, the other may not be bounden. 
But we are wasting our time in this useless converse. 
I count on signing the rolls this day, whatever 
Robert may do, and if we dally here some other 
may deprive me of the opportunity.” 

R’icholas was as ready to change the topic of con- 
versation as to show himself among the villagers in 
the guise of a new recruit, and as the two lads made 
their way toward the recruiting officer the flush of 
vexation gradually faded from his face. 

R'ever before had the green of ISTew Rochelle pre- 
sented such an animated spectacle. There were 
many in the town who, like Sergeant Prout, had 
served the king against the French and Indians, 
and these, almost to a man, were present in uniform, 
some eager to be counted among those who hoped 


YOUNG RECRUITS. 


11 


to win honors in Cuba, while others were bent only 
on displaying their fine feathers. 

From the country roundabout, men, women and 
children had gathered to witness the brave sight, 
and not a few had come simply from curiosity to 
see the officer from Connecticut who, having been 
bound to the stake by a savage foe, had so narrowly 
and miraculously escaped a painful death. Here a 
family were eating their morning meal, which had 
been delayed that they might the earlier arrive at 
the scene of the military display, and there a mother 
was taking leave of her son whom she had good 
reason to fear she might never see again. 

Some were in the highest state of joyous excite- 
ment, while others, having a more vivid remem- 
brance of the late war, were filled with gloomy 
forebodings because another enemy was added to 
the list of those who had taken up arms against 
England. Joy and sorrow went hand-in-hand, and 
all the while the recruiting officer was adding to 
his list until the word was passed from mouth to 
mouth that the company Captain Lispenard had set 
about raising in Hew Kochelle was very nearly com- 
plete. 

Owing to the dense throng Darius Lunt found it 
difficult to make his way into the tent where the 
roll lay on the table ready for signing, and Nicholas 


12 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


was in a fever of excitement lest this comrade on 
whom he had counted might arrive too late. 

There was little cause for such anxiety on his 
part, however, for when, finally, Darius succeeded 
in his purpose, there was j^et room in the ranks for 
half a dozen more, and it began to appear as if the 
recruiting officer had started the rumor regarding 
the danger of being too late, in order to influence 
those who were wavering in mind. 

On every hand could be heard old soldiers, or 
citizens who claimed to have more than the ordinary 
store of knowledge concerning military affairs, dis- 
cussing the causes of the war, and arguing as to 
how it might best be carried to a successful conclu- 
sion. Some claimed that the king was wise to call 
upon his provinces in l^orth America for assistance, 
while others insisted that the colonists could not 
reasonably be expected to aid in conquering new 
territory solely for the benefit of the crown ; but 
all united in the belief that the capture of Havana 
would not be an easy task. 

Darius and Nicholas, shortly after the former had 
set down his name as a new recruit, were brought to 
a standstill by a press of the throng directly in front 
of a group of citizens who had been holding con- 
verse on the one subject uppermost in the minds of 
all, and as the boys involuntarily halted one of the 


YOUNG RECRUITS. 


13 


men said as he pointed to a figure some distance 
away : — 

“ There is Sergeant Prout. I allow he’s got a 
better idee of this ’ere business of war than anybody 
in this town, except it may be Colonel Putnam. 
Suppose we ask his opinion ? ” 

An answer to this proposition was made by sum- 
moning the sergeant, and as he came up the first 
speaker asked in a deferential tone : — 

‘‘ What is your idea, sergeant, as to the length of 
time that will be required for the capturin’ of the 
Spanish city, after the provincial troops arrive ? ” 

“ To my mind it won’t be child’s play, as many 
seem to believe. I’m allowin’ blood must be spilled 
in torrents before we make any great headway, an’ 
in the meanwhile the king’s troops will have to 
fight against the climate as well as the Spaniards.” 

‘‘ I’ve been told it was warm an’ comfortable- 
like in Cuba,” the questioner said with a look of 
surprise. 

“Warm? It’s burnin’ there, an’ we who come 
from these provinces will wilt under the heat like 
dew before the sun. Then there’s the fever, that 
attacks a man so sudden that he may get up in the 
mornin’ feelin’ chipper, an’ be dead before noon. 
I’m not sayin’ this to discourage enlistments ; but it 
seems only fair these men should know what may 


14 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

be expected. Fightin’ Injuns is much like harmless 
sport compared with what we shall find in Cuba. I 
was there ten years ago, an’ know somethin’ of 
what I’m savin’.” 

Nicholas gripped his comrade’s arm, urging him 
forward beyond earshot of the speaker as if he 
did not care to hear more, and Darius asked petu- 
lantly : — 

“Why did you hasten away? We might have 
learned much regarding tfie dangers we are like to 
encounter.” 

“ I have no care to hear more,” and Nicholas’ face 
had suddenly grown pale. “ Do you believe what 
the sergeant said, or did he speak with the idea of 
frightening some of us ? ” 

“ If the last was his purpose he has succeeded so 
far as you are concerned, of that there can be no 
doubt ; but I am positive he spoke no more than the 
truth. Sergeant Prout is not given to lying, so I 
have often heard it said.” 

“ I wish he had given words to his belief early this 
morning,” and Nicholas sighed heavily. 

“ If he had your name would not be on the rolls 
of Captain Lispenard’s company ? Is that your 
meaning ? ” 

“ I am ready to fight the enemies of the king ; but 
I did not count on so doing when even greater 


YOUNG RECRUITS. 


15 


dangers threaten. Now we can understand wh}^ 
Eobert Clement had so much care for his mother ; 
he has heard all the sergeant had to say, and does 
not intend to risk his life an hundred times more 
than is necessary.” 

“ It may be the captain will let you off even now, 
if you explain that you were mistaken as to the 
desire.” 

“ Now you are laughing at me, Darius Lunt, and 
yet I am tempted to make a try for it. Being a 
soldier is one matter, and going into a deadly climate 
where a man may die betwixt morning and noon, 
as Sergeant Prout tells about, is quite another.” 

“ This is perhaps the only chance you will have to 
throw up the bargain you made, and I advise that 
you lose no time in setting about it.” 

“Will you join me in the request?” Nicholas 
asked eagerly. 

“ Not I, because I am not minded to draw back 
once I have enlisted of my own free will.” 

Nicholas urged his comrade to follow the example 
he proposed setting, urging again and again that 
he had every right to withdraw from a bargain made 
without a thorough understanding of all the facts 
in the case ; but Darius held firm, and for some 
moments it appeared as if Nicholas would hold by 
the act of enlistment rather than show the white 


16 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


feather. His newly-born fears were stronger, how- 
ever, than fear ol ridicule, and after a brief time of 
hesitation he went toward the recruiting officer’s 
tent, looking stealthily around to make certain he 
was not seen by any of his acquaintances. 

He had hardly more than set out on this errand 
when Robert Clement came up, his face flushed as 
if by exercise, and breathing heavily like one who 
has run a long distance. 

“ Is Captain Lispenard’s company full yet ? ” he 
panted. 

“ Hot yet ; have you decided after all that it was 
time to show yourself a man ? ” 

‘‘ My mother decided, after hearing how many 
lads of this town had signed the rolls, that she was 
willing to part with me, and therefore I am here. 
Come while I set down my name.” 

“Wait a bit. Hicholas Vallet was the first to 
enlist this morning, and now he has gone into the 
tent to beg off. Perhaps you may change your 
mind after hearing what Sergeant Prout has said.” 

Then Darius repeated the old soldier’s words, ex- 
plaining in what light Nicholas viewed the situa- 
tion, and Robert listened like one who gives little 
heed to that which is being said. 

“How are you of the same mind about enlist- 
ing ? ” he asked, his story having come to an end. 


YOUNG RECRUITS. 


17 


“ Wh j should I not be ? 1 did not count on 
joining the king’s army for ray health, and it is to 
be supposed much danger will be encountered by 
all.” 

“Tetone need not go to Cuba in order to play 
the part of soldier.” 

“ It has been said that men are needed there, and 
he would be a poor stick indeed who waited for a 
safe opportunity to display his loyalty.” 

“ Look you, Kobert Clement, why did you speak 
a few hours ago as if you did not wish to serve the 
king?” 

‘‘ Did I say that in so many words ? ” 

“ I7o, but yet I believed you had no desire to be 
a soldier.” 

“ I could not enlist while my mother was opposed 
to my so doing, and it w^as better to seem indifferent 
to his majesty’s call for men, than to lay on her shoul- 
ders the blame. My father was killed in battle, 
and it is but natural she should grieve to have me 
encounter the same perils which ended his life. 
Now, however, she understands — and through no 
arguments of mine — that it will seem much like 
cowardice if I hang back when all the other lads 
are coming forward, therefore her permission has 
been given right willingly ; I am now free to do as 
I wish. Will you come with me ? ” 


18 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


“ Ay, Eobert Clement, and ask pardon for the 
harsh speech of the morning. I gave ITicholas the 
credit of being the bravest ; but it seems you had 
more courage than he and I together.” 

“We will not trouble our heads about what is 
past, but march side by side like true comrades to 
meet the foe, each striving to cheer the other, for 
there must be many times when we shall be inclined 
to give way to timorousness.” 

Darius looked with pride at the friend whom he 
had so lately misjudged, and the two went forward 
until they stood at the entrance of the recruiting 
officer’s tent, and saw facing them Mcholas Yallet, 
red-eyed and trembling, as he cowered before the 
harsh words which were given in reply to the re- 
quest that he be allowed to reconsider his deter- 
mination to become a soldier. 


A WOULD-BE DESERTER. 


19 


CHAPTEE II. 

A WOULD-BE DESERTER. 

Nicholas Yallet’s punishment for having given 
way to timorousness came to an end when Eobert 
and Darius entered the tent, and he would have 
beaten a hasty retreat but for the fact that he heard 
the lad whom he had accused of showing the white 
feather, ask for permission to sign the rolls. 

“ Does he know what Sergeant Front said ? ” 
Nicholas asked of Darius in a whisper, and the lat- 
ter replied in the same cautious tones : — 

“ Ay, I told him, and he made answer that he was 
not enlisting for his health. You had sorry fortune 
with the request to be discharged ? ” 

“ Darius, I would rather go to Cuba twice, than 
listen once more to such a tongue-lashing as that 
officer gave me. I have only done myself harm by 
making the proposition, for every man in the com- 
pany will know that I grew sick of my bargain 
after having strutted around the green with father’s 
musket on my arm like any simple.” 

“ You may be certain neither Eobert nor I will 


20 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


speak of it again, and it is not reasonable to suppose 
the recruiting officer considers the matter of such 
great importance that he will tell the story.” 

‘‘ But even then I must go with the company ! ” 
and the expression of fear on Nicholas’ face told 
better than words could have done of the terror 
which the future had for him. 

Darius was at a loss for a reply, and while he 
stood gazing pityingly into the face of his timorous 
friend the brief ceremony of making Kobert Clem- 
ent a member of Captain Lispenard’s company had 
come to an end. 

‘‘You are at liberty to spend the time until sun- 
rise to morrow as best pleases you,” the red-coated 
officer said to the new recruit by way of dismissal 
as he gave him a bright, silver shilling. “ Then you 
will report here in readiness for the march to New 
York. 

Nicholas started in mingled alarm and surprise at 
this information, and even Kobert Clement choked 
back a sob as he thought of the scanty time remain- 
ing in which to make such poor provision for his 
mother’s comfort as was possible ; but neither of 
the lads ventured a reply as they walked slowly out 
of the tent. 

Once in the open air Kobert did not linger. 

“Since we are to go away in the morning it is 


A WOULD-BE DESERTER. 


21 


not well for me to loiter here. I will see you two 
lads before sunrise, if it so be you remain at your 
homes until I come by on my way to the green.” 

It was decided that Darius and hTicholas would 
await the coming of this latest recruit, and the 
three parted in what was very like sorrowful silence. 
They no longer dreamed of winning glory on the 
battle-field ; but thought only of the hour so near 
at hand when what would perhaps be the last fare- 
well on this earth must be spoken to the loved 
ones. 

As a rule the good people of Hew Rochelle were 
“ early to bed,” and a light in a dwelling after nine 
o’clock in the evening was looked upon by the 
neighbors as a signal that some member of the 
family had been stricken by illness. On this night, 
however, the faint gleam of candles could be seen 
from nearly every house even until the day broke, 
for almost every family in the town was making 
ready to send forth one or more of its members to 
do the king’s bidding. 

In the widow Clement’s home was being enacted 
much the same scene as in the other dwellings, save 
that the good woman did not waste her time in 
uselessly bewailing the approaching departure. She 
had been the wife of a soldier, and knew full well 
it was her duty to repress all signs of sorrow until 


22 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


after the parting, lest by giving way to grief she 
should weaken him who must go forth in a manly 
fashion. 

She spoke to Eobert only of that which it was 
essential he should do in camp and on the march in 
order to preserve his health, and repeated what his 
father had often said as to the best course for a 
soldier to pursue so far as taking care of his body 
was concerned. 

When her son would have given words to his sad 
thoughts, she checked him by saying : — 

“ A soldier must keep up a brave show of courage, 
however heavy his heart may be, and it is best to 
look forward, instead of backward, at such a time 
as this. Grod will be with you, as with me, and on 
none other than Him can we rely. Strive to act 
the part you have chosen as your father acted his, 
and be my own true son at all times, however many 
may be the temptations which assail you.” 

Eobert flung his arms around the neck of the 
best friend any boy can ever have, and mayhap the 
grief in his heart would have overpowered him just 
then had he not been startled by a quick, sharp 
knocking at the door, as if the would-be visitor was 
in exceeding haste. 

Passing his hand across his eyes to brush away 
the least suspicion of moisture, the new recruit 


A WOULD-BE DESERTER. 


35 


Don’t make such a mistake as that,” Kobert 
said in a kindly tone, and then, linking arms with 
the despondent recruit, he drew him a few paces 
distant from their comrades in order to give some 
friendly advice. 

It seemed useless to plead with the headstrong 
lad. He had so far allowed his fears to get the 
better of his judgment that any argument, how- 
ever sound, had no weight with him. He declared 
again and again that he would never set sail from 
Hew York, and accused his comrades of plotting his 
death. 

It is of no avail,” Kobert whispered to Darius 
as he finally abandoned the task and fell back by 
the side of his friend. “ He is not in his right mind, 
and will surely do some mad thing before sufiicient 
time has elapsed to show him that he has magnified 
the danger.” 

‘‘We must see to it that he be kept in the right 
path, although how it may be possible I am at a loss 
to say, for it is not likely we can keep him under our 
eyes all the time.” 

Then the loud huzzaing in the distance told that 
the company had arrived at King’s Bridge, and ten 
miles lay between them and home. 


36 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


CHAPTEE III. 

ON BOAED THE TKANSPOET. 

The enthusiastic welcome accorded the recruits at 
King’s Bridge, where a halt of an hour was made, 
and from there at every settlement along the line of 
march, did much toward dispelling the timorousness 
and forebodings of evil which came over the maj- 
ority of the newly-enlisted soldiers when they bade 
adieu to their homes. 

The dangers and hardships to be encountered, as 
pictured by Sergeant Prout, began to diminish, and 
many of the men threw off all show of depression 
as the day grew older. 

Eobert and Darius would have been almost cheer- 
ful but for the haggard, reproaching face of the boy 
who, only a short time previous, had been a most 
loyal subject of the king’s. That Nicholas was en- 
during most severe mental pain there could be no 
question, and his terror seemed to increase rather 
than diminish as the hours wore on. 

His comrades, who were in fact playing the part 


ON BOARD THE TRANSPORT. 37 

of guardians, tried in vain to arouse him from the 
slough of despond into which he had plunged so 
deeply ; but all in vain. The huzzas of the people 
were to his ears as the knell of doom, and when 
kindly -disposed citizens praised the lads for show- 
ing such a brave spirit as to march with the king’s 
troops, he insisted that their words had a double 
meaning ; that, while they praised, each was really 
condemning the recruits for being such simples as 
to march forth to certain death when it was possible 
to remain at home in security and peace. 

Seven miles from King’s Bridge the company 
halted at the Half-Way House, where the Boston 
stage drew up on each trip for a change of horses, 
and at five o’clock they were marching down 
Bowery Lane, near to Hew York City, with the 
long journey well-nigh at end. 

When the recruits had passed Bayard Street, and 
before having come to the rope-walks, a mounted 
messenger met them and delivered to Captain Lis- 
penard a slip of paper, which the latter scrutinized 
carefully, immediately afterward giving the order 
to “ close up in the ranks.” 

“ Try to look like soldiers, even though you are 
prone to make such geese of yourselves,” he said 
impatiently, as the men straggled here and there in 
even more awkward fashion than before the com- 


38 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


mand was given. “ Surely you can walk side by 
side, with even step, if it be not possible to carry 
your muskets properly.” 

“ Somethin’ more’n words will be needed before 
this crew is licked into shape,” Sergeant Front said 
with a laugh, and then he directed the boys to range 
themselves on either side of him, copying his every 
movement. 

“ Did that messenger bring news to Captain Lis- 
penard concerning the war, think you ? ” Darius 
asked curiously, and again the old soldier laughed. 

“ News of the war to an officer no higher in rank 
than a captain ? It was some order regardin’ our 
movements — most likely namin’ the place of encamp- 
ment, for now that we serve the king it is for his 
servants to see that we have both food and shel- 
ter.” 

Nicholas did not apparently give any heed to the 
direction the company was taking ; but all the 
others looked forward eagerly, for it was well 
known that several days must necessarily be spent 
in New York, even though no attempt at drilling 
the men was made, and they hoped the camp 
assigned them would be in a pleasant location. 

We’re headin’ for the common,” Sergeant Front 
said when they were come by the tan-yards, hard by 
the Negros’ burial-grounds, “ and these young sprigs 


A WOULD-BE DESERTER. 


23 


opened the door, and saw Darius Lunt standing 
before him. 

“ It is not yet sunrise ! ” Kobert exclaimed, think- 
ing only that his friend had come to summon him to 
the rendezvous, and before he could say more Darius 
had stepped inside, closing the door behind him. 

“ Nicholas has it in his mind to run away ! ” the 
visitor cried, his heavy breathing telling of the 
pace at which he had been traveling. 

But that he cannot do, having once set down his 
name on the rolls ! ” Kobert exclaimed, not fully 
understanding the purport of the information, and 
the widow Clement uttered a low cry of dismay. 

“ He declares he w ill never march with the com- 
pany ; that he was deceived as to the dangers, and, 
therefore, cannot be held to his word. He came 
to me not a quarter of an hour ago, and was then 
about to go into hiding ” 

‘‘ It would be no less than desertion ! ” Mrs. 
Clement exclaimed, and Kobert cried in deepest 
concern : — 

“ The village and every one in it would be dis- 
graced if he should make any such attempt ! ” 

“ Ay, but how may he be restrained ? He has 
promised to remain quietly at my home until I have 
spoken with you, and mother is keeping guard over 
him. I am certain he will take to his heels before 


24 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

day breaks, despite all I may say or do, unless I give 
Captain Lispenard warning, and that could be little 
less than sending the lad to prison, for of a surety 
he would be punished severely.” 

“ Does he know that a deserter is shot if he be 
captured ? ” the widow asked in a tearful voice. 

“Ay, Mistress Clement, so my mother told him ; 
but he declares that with a start of two hours he can 
get well away where none of the king’s soldiers may 
overlay hands on him.” 

“ And by so doing exile himself ! The lad must 
be mad ! ” 

“ So he is — mad with terror,” Darius replied 
with a sigh. “ His mother thinks him in bed, other- 
wise I am certain she would have kept fast hold 
upon the coward, for the Lunts are not people who 
would sit quietly by and see themselves disgraced.” 

“ Why did you not go directly to his home, instead 
of coming here ? ” 

“ Because I was forced to promise I would not 
have speech with his people, else had he taken his 
departure at once.” 

“ I will speak to his mother, and without wasting 
more time,” Robert said decidedly as he moved 
towards the door. “ This disgrace shall not come 
upon the village if I can prevent it ! It would even 
be better to inform Captain Lispenard, than to allow 


A WOULD-BE DESERTER. 25 

it to be said a lad from New E-ochelle had proven 
himself a rank coward.” 

Before Robert could carry his intention into ef- 
fect Mistress Clement laid her hand on his arm, as 
she asked : — 

“ Do you know a certain Sergeant Prout who 
served under your father ? He is in this town, and 
has enlisted in Captain Lispenard’s company. That 
much I know because he called here during the 
afternoon to pay his respects to the widow of his 
old commander.” 

“ I have seen and had speech with him,” Darius 
replied before his comrade could speak. 

“ Go to him at once ; he is an old soldier, and will 
take charge of the matter more mercifully, perhaps, 
than would your captain. Say that I implore him 
to aid the unfortunate lad.” 

But where may we find him at this hour of the 
night ? I am not certain he yet remains in town,” 
and Darius looked perplexed. 

“ He was at the inn ; go there at once lest Nicholas 
forget his promise and flee.” 

The boys needed no urging ; even though their 
friend was showing himself so cowardly, they were 
disposed to do all in their power to save him from 
himself, and anxiety, lest they be too late, lent wings 
to their feet 


26 AT THE siEGE OF HAVANA. 

The sergeant was at the inn asleep ; but an old 
soldier is quickly aroused, and soon the bearers of 
ill-tidings had speech with him. 

“ Counts on desertin’, eh ? ” Sergeant Prout said 
in a matter-of-fact tone when the story had been told 
hurriedly. ‘‘ The lad who binds himself without 
having first counted all the cost is little less than a 
fool, but even a fool may be saved from his folly if 
the proper remedy be applied. I am not disposed 
to lose a good night’s rest in behalf of a coward, 
though I’m ready to give advice, if that’s what you’re 
wantin’.” 

“ Mistress Clement bade us say that she implored 
you to aid .Mcholas ! ” Darius cried when the ser- 
geant settled back on the pillow as if to resume his 
interrupted slumbers. 

“ Mistress Clement did you say ? ” and the old 
soldier sat upright once more. 

“ Ay, sir, and here is her son Robert, who this 
day enlisted in Captain Lispenard’s company,” 
Darius rejoined as he pushed his comrade foward. 

In a twinkle Sergeant Prout had Robert by the 
hand, and was apparently on the point of speaking 
in a complimentary strain when the lad checked 
him. 

“ I crave your pardon, sir, but time presses if we 
would save Nicholas from his own fears. He remains 


A WOULD-BE DESERTER. 27 

unwillingly at Darius’ home, and may at any moment 
so far forget his promise as to flee.” 

“ What would you have me do ? ” the old soldier 
asked thoughtfully. 

“ Whatever may seem best to you, sir, so that 
Nicholas is restrained from deserting.” 

It ill befits an honest man to run after a coward, 
but since my old captain’s wife has given the com- 
mand it must be done,” Sergeant Prout said grum- 
blingly as he made ready to venture out. “ You shall 
turn the lad over to my keepin’, an’ I’ll answer for 
^it he marches with his company at sunrise.” 

“ But surely you will give him the opportunity 
to bid his mother good-by ? ” Robert asked solici- 
tously. 

“ Mistress Clement sent no such orders.” 

“She would have done so of a verity, had she 
believed it necessary, for the mother should not be 
punished however great a coward the son may be, 
and Mistress Yallet is a good woman.” 

“Well an’ fair, my lad. I will see to it that all 
is done in proper fashion, an’ after deliverin’ the 
young scapegrace up to me you two shall bottle up 
sleep against the march of to-morrow. The first 
lesson a raw recruit should learn is to care for his 
body, and he is guilty who neglects to slumber when 
a favorin’ opportunity presents itself. What with 


28 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

the sorrow of partin’ from parents, which must come 
to every decent lad who journeys from home, and 
the excitement of the day, you’ll be in no fit con- 
dition to play the soldier when day breaks, unless 
some rest has been had.” 

“We will faithfully do whatever you may com- 
mand, sir, so that Nicholas is saved from himself,” 
Kobert replied heartily, and no further converse was 
indulged in until the three stood before the door of 
Darius’ home. 

“ Show the way in, an’ leave all else to me,” Ser- 
geant Prout said stiffly, and Darius obeyed. 

Eobert shrank from presenting himself at such a 
time, and since his services were not needed he 
hastened away as soon as his companions crossed 
the threshold. 

When Captain Lispenard’s company set out for 
New York next morning, a full hour later than the 
time appointed, there were many sad-faced lads in 
the ranks, but not one so downhearted and despair- 
ing as Nicholas Yallet. 

He marched by the side of Sergeant Prout, much 
as a prisoner might accompany his keeper, and spoke 
never a word to his friends. 

Neither Eobert nor Darius knew what had passed 
between the two after they left Master hunt’s home 
the night previous. When he entered the dwelling 


A WOULD-BE DESERTER. 


29 


the old soldier accosted the lad harshly, and allowed 
him to understand he was a prisoner ; but made no 
remark relative to his cowardice in the presence of 
others. 

How or where the would-be deserter passed the 
remainder of the night, the lads who had saved him 
from himself did not know ; but Darius was inclined 
to the belief that Nicholas had been forced to lodge 
with the sergeant. 

A motley throng was this company under the 
command of Captain Anthony Lispenard, and save 
for the fact that each member carried a weapon of 
some kind, a spectator would have been at loss to 
say with Avhat intent these men and boys were troop- 
in alono* the Boston Eoad in the direction of New 
York. 

A dozen or more of the rank and file wore uni- 
forms bearing marks of rough usage, as in the case 
of Sergeant Prout, and the captain and his two 
lieutenants were clad in red coats, Avith swords 
dangling by their sides ; but the remainder of the 
force yet retained the garb of civilians. There was 
a semblance of military formation, however, as the 
raw recruits marched past the meeting-house, where 
were gathered nearly all the inhabitants of the toAvn 
to bid them God-speed. 

More than one of the men, and the greater number 


30 AT THE SIEGE OP HAVANA. 

of the lads, furtively brushed tear-drops from their 
eyes as they responded by a wave of the hand or an 
inclination of the head to words of adieu from those 
who were to be left behind, in many cases forever, 
and all, despite the fact that Captain Anthony cried 
loudly and often : “ Eyes right ! ’’ turned their heads 
for a last glimpse of the loved ones, until the trend 
of the road shut out from view the sorrowful throng. 

The younger boys of the town, charmed by the 
notes of fife and drum, accompanied the recruits a 
goodly portion of the way to East Chester, for the 
line of march was to be along the Boston Boad, and 
when this following turned back it was to the newl}^- 
made soldiers of the king as if the last bond which 
held them to their native town was broken. 

Although the long journey had but just been 
begun, it seemed as if Bew Eochelle was already far 
away, and those who could do so in a steady voice, 
for many there were who would have burst into tears 
with the first attempt to speak, began to discuss the 
probable duration of the voyage to Cuba, or the 
result of a siege of Havana. 

Sergeant Prout and one man who marched in the 
front rank, were the only members of the company 
who had ever visited the island they were setting 
forth to conquer, and these two were called upon for 
such information as it was possible to give. 


A WOULD-BE DESERTER. 


31 


The old soldier, who was yet keeping close guard 
over Nicholas Yallet, believing it was well his com- 
panions-in-arms should know fully all the difficulties 
in the path, lest on receiving a sudden check they 
grow downhearted, spoke plainly of the dangers and 
suffering to be encountered. He made light of pos- 
sible perils by sea ; but described Morro Castle, 
which fortification must be stormed before Havana 
could be captured, and recalled to mind Spanish 
deeds of valor in the past, as proof that the English 
army would find in the defenders of the city a foe 
not to be despised. 

When he had dwelt upon this last fact with what 
many believed to be unnecessary length, a recruit in 
the rear rank shouted : 

“ To hear you hold forth in praise of the Spanish 
one might think you did not believe King George’s 
men could best them ! ” 

“ It was not my purpose to give the words such 
colorin’,” the sergeant replied promptly ; “ but I 
would have you realize all which lays before us. In 
my day I have seen men set out over confident in 
their own strength, believing that the task before 
them was a simple one, and when unexpected dif- 
ficulties arose those same bold fellows would break 
down in sheer despair while more timorous comrades 
held stoutly to the task. If a danger be thoroughly 


32 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


known it is half overcome, and those who anticipate 
the work to be more difficult than really is the case, 
can the better meet a lesser peril. We must not 
only fight against the Spaniards, but the climate, 
and both can be done successfully, please God, if we 
go prepared.’’ 

There were a few in the ranks who recognized the 
force of the sergeant’s argument ; but the majority 
were not well pleased with the pictures he drew, 
and when he ceased speaking no one cared to question 
him further. 

All conversation ceased, and the recruits plodded 
on in silence, each, perhaps, growing more uncom- 
fortable in mind as he left home further behind him. 

After the first greetings, when they met on the 
green in front of the meeting-house at JSTew Rochelle, 
neither Robert nor Darius had spoken ; before the 
mental vision of each was the picture of his mother 
as she bravely strove to repress her tears lest he 
should grow disheartened, and at such a time con- 
versation was distasteful. 

When an hour had passed the company entered 
the settlement of East Chester, and the greetings of 
the inhabitants were doubly pleasing because they 
served to distract painful thoughts. 

ITere a brief halt was called. From Shute’s tavern 
cakes and ale were served, and such refreshment was 


A WOULD-BE DESERTER. 


33 


welcome to many whose grief had prevented them 
from partaking of the morning meal at home. 

Four miles, or one-sixth of the distance to 'New 
York, had been traversed, and the recruits were 
getting warmed up to their work. 

When East Chester was left behind, and the ac- 
clamations of the inhabitants could no longer be 
heard, the men seemed to have shaken off the first 
attack of heart-sickness, and, plodding forward with- 
out any attempt at military formation, each select- 
ing his comrade, they grew almost merry as the 
hours wore on. 

Sergeant Prout and Nicholas joined Robert and 
Darius, the four marching well in advance, and, for 
the first time that morning the lad who would have 
brought disgrace upon himself and those who loved 
him, spoke to his comrades. 

He was not in a friendly mood, however, as could 
be told by his actions as well as his words. 

If I never see home again you two will be re- 
sponsible for my death,” he said in a threatening 
tone, and the sergeant replied gravely, although 
the remark had not been addressed to him : — 

“ They would have been responsible had they stood 
idly by and allowed you to bring disgrace upon all 
concerned. When older grown you will understand 
that there are many things worse than death, my lad.” 

3 


34 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


It would seem as if I had already heard enough 
of your preaching,” Nicholas said sharply. “You 
who had no right, have treated me as if I was a slave 
or a criminal, and 1 will be put upon no longer.” 

“ Some day you will thank the sergeant for what 
he did last night,” Kobert said in what he intended 
should be a soothing tone ; but Nicholas was not in 
a mood to listen to wisdom. 

“ When that time comes I will be in my dotage ; 
but don’t think I shall allow myself to be dragged 
away like a lamb to the slaughter. We have not 
yet embarked.” 

“ Are you still thinking of deserting ? ” Eobert 
asked in surprise. “ It is hardly more than four- 
and-twenty hours since you were so eager to sign 
the rolls that you could hardly wait for the recruit- 
ing officer to make his appearance.” 

“ That was before I knew what dangers threat- 
ened. Now I am better informed, wild horses 
couldn’t drag me to the Spanish island.” 

“ A squad of soldiers will march you out some 
fine morning, and leave you behind them with half 
a dozen bullets in your body, if you attempt to 
desert,” the sergeant interrupted sharply. 

“That can’t be done until I have been cauorht. 
and it won’t be a hard task to keep out of the way 
so long as I please.” 


ON BOARD THE TRANSPORT. 39 

may rest content, since we shall be well within the 
city.” 

“Have you been here often?” Kobert asked 
timidly, and the old soldier appeared to see some- 
thing comical in the question. 

“ Often ? I know this city better than I do the 
town I call my home, and if there is any quarter 
which may be strange to you, lads ” 

“Heither Darius nor I were ever so far from Hew 
Eochelle as this, save once, when we came here to 
see the war- vessels, but were allowed to remain no 
longer than two hours,” Kobert replied, as he gazed 
around him in delighted surprise. 

“ Then, if it so be we are not sent away too soon, 
you lads shall see rare sights, an’ Hicholas may have 
his full share if he will give over his doleful thoughts 
and take advantage of the present, as a good soldier 
should.” 

“ One who goes to death cannot find it in his 
heart to be merry,” was the mournful reply, de- 
livered with such a long-drawn sigh that Darius 
did not attempt to control his laughter, and Kobert 
had difficulty in keeping his face straight. 

“ Death will come no nearer because you are cheer- 
ful,” the sergeant said impatiently. “ He who an- 
ticipates trouble suffers twice. Here is the word 
that tells us where we are to be encamped ! ” 


40 


AT THE SIEGE OP HAVANA. 


At that moment the captain gave the command : 
‘‘Left wheel,” and the 'New Kochelle recruits 
marched on to the common, midway between the 
powder-house and Ken try’s pot baking works, where 
there was a row of empty white tents amid a 
veritable town of similar dwellings. 

To the lads who had never before seen a military 
encampment, it seemed as if tents for full ten thou- 
sand men had been set up on this common, and 
troops were even quartered in and around the poor- 
house, as could be seen by Captain Lispenard’s men 
when they were allowed to break ranks. 

After the march of twenty-eight miles the three 
boys whom Sergeant Front looked upon as in his 
charge, had no inclination to indulge in sight-seeing. 
As soon as might be after rations were served, all 
three stretched themselves on the ground within the 
tent assigned them, and but little time was spent in 
wakefulness. 

Early on the following morning the drill masters 
took the new recruits in hand, and during the entire 
forenoon the members of Captain Lispenard’s com- 
pany, save those, jvho had previously served in the 
army, were kept busily at work learning the 
manual of arms. 

Nicholas Yallet obeyed the orders of the officers 
in so far as he was able ; but his comrades under- 


ON BOARD THE TRANSPORT. 


41 


stood full well from the expression on his face that 
he was no nearer being content with his lot than he 
had been. 

While they were yet eating breakfast on that first 
morning the sergeant had found opportunity of 
warning Kobert and Darius to keep close watch over 
their friend. 

“ Not that I’m afeered he’ll make any attempt to 
give us the slip durin’ the daytime,” the old soldier 
added ; “ but he may form the acquaintance of tur- 
bulent characters in the town, with the idea of get- 
tin’ such as they to aid him, and that we must guard 
against. Until we are safely on board the trans- 
port, one or the other of us three will keep him well 
in view.” 

“ How long are we like to stay here ? ” Darius 
asked. 

“ Not above three or four days, if all I’ve heard 
this mornin’ be true, an’ surely durin’ such time we 
can see to it that the timorous one doesn’t get 
away.” 

Therefore it was that Kobert and Darius kept 
strict watch of their friend during the wearisome 
work of the forenoon, and when the tired recruits 
were dismissed from the ranks these two took good 
care Nicholas should be in their immediate vicinity. 

Since one day was much like another during the 


4:2 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


eight that the E’ew Kochelle recruits remained 
encamped on Kew York common, it is not well to 
make any attempt at describing what was done by 
them every hour, lest both reader and writer become 
wearied with the monotony of such an uneventful 
life. 

Every forenoon from seven o’clock until twelve 
the men were kept industriously at work learning 
the drill, but on such afternoons as Captain Lispen- 
ard gave them permission to go into the city, the 
three comrades, accompanied by Sergeant Front, 
spent the time in sight-seeing. 

They visited Trinity church, founded in 1696, and 
standing “ on the banks of the Hudson, with a large 
cemetery open on each side, and enclosed in front 
by a painted paled fence.” They inspected Fly 
Market on Burgher’s Fath,"^' and wandered among the 
farmers’ wagons laden with produce, which were on 
the public stand in Broad Street. They watched 
without envy the fine ladies who drove through the 
streets attended by negro coachmen and footmen, 
and looked in at several of the shops which seemed 
to them veritable palaces filled with the most costly 
wares. 

Sergeant Front treated them to a dinner at the 
Duke of Cumberland tavern, opposite the Merchants’ 
* Now Old Slip. 


ON BOARD THE TRANSPORT. 


43 


Coffee House, and there, as Eobert wrote to his 
mother, “ they had many strange and curious things 
to eat, all brought on by servants in as goodly 
a fashion as if we four had been of the king’s 
family.” 

On one evening the old soldier invited them to 
accompany him to “Mr. Holt’s Long Eoom” on 
Broadway, where they saw a most amusing enter- 
tainment entitled the “ Adventures of Harlequin 
and Scaramouch, or the Spaniard Tricked,” and 
Darius declared that the remembrance of the per- 
formance would be ample payment for all the suf- 
fering which might come to him on the island of 
Cuba, for never before had he seen such wonderful 
actions.” 

During all this round of sight-seeing and labor of 
drilling, Nicholas remained in much the same frame 
of mind as on the morning he left home. At times, 
it is true, he would seem to forget his anxiety con- 
cerning the future in his admiration of this new 
world which had so suddenly been opened before 
him ; but immediately he returned to the encamp- 
ment all his gloomy forebodings came upon him. 

Then dawned the day, the 10th of June, when 
word was passed from one to another that this great 
army, numbering nearly twenty-three hundred men, 
would be embarked on the morrow for the voyage 


44 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

to that island which was to be wrested from the 
Spaniards. 

When such information came to his ears Nicholas 
was plunged into a gloomy revery, and he shunned 
his comrades so far as possible by remaining on the 
opposite side of the common, where was stored a 
portion of the supplies intended to be put on board 
the transports. 

“ There is no need to follow him, lad,” Sergeant 
Prout said, when Robert made a movement as if to 
leave the tent. “ I’ll answer for it that double the 
usual number of guards have been put on duty, and 
no one can get beyond the lines without a pass.” 

‘^Why should we trouble our heads concerning 
him ? ” Darius asked impatiently. “ I have grown 
weary with seeing the kill-joy mooning around. If 
he is bent on deserting, and it seems certain such 
is the case, else he would not have held to it these 
seven days, why not give him his will, and have 
done with it ? ” 

“ Because we are his friends,” Robert replied 
promptly. “ Never before has he given us reason to 
complain, and we should be able to bear with him 
until this strange mood passes away.” 

“ If he can hold to it during seven days without 
showing signs of growing more respectable, who 
shall say if he ever will recover ? ” 


ON BOARD THE TRANSPORT. 45 

“ I claim that it is our duty to struggle with him 
until the last. It may be that after we have arrived 
at the island, and he learns the idleness of his fears, 
we shall see him the same comrade as before this 
strange malady overtook him.” 

‘•Malady indeed! I call it sheer wilfulness!” 
and then Darius dismissed the matter from his 
mind by asking the sergeant concerning the prob- 
able length of the voyage before them. 

There were many wakeful ones in the encamp- 
ment during this last night the soldiers were to 
spend in their native province, until after many 
dangers had been encountered, and, so far as his 
tent-mates knew, Nicholas did not once seek the 
shelter of the camp. 

Twice during the hours of darkness Eobert would 
have gone in search of him if the sergeant had not 
sternly forbade his doing anything of the kind, but 
when morning came he was early astir, fearful lest 
the lad might have found an opportunity of slipping 
across the guard-lines. 

Nicholas presented himself when the rations were 
served, however, but refused to enter into conver- 
sation, and after several fruitless efforts his com- 
rades gave over the attempt to gain his confidence. 

Within an hour after the sun had risen the troops 
were in motion, marching down Broadway to White- 


46 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


hall Slip, off which the transports were lying, but 
it was past noon before all were embarked. 

During this time of waiting it was as if the officers 
believed that more than Mcholas might be minded 
to escape from the service which they had volun- 
tarily entered, for the men were kept rigorously in 
line, and guards placed on both sides the street to 
prevent any from leaving the ranks. 

The name of the transport to which the men 
from 'New Rochelle were assigned was the Golden 
Pippin, and, much to the surprise of all they were 
to journey with a portion of the recruits from Con- 
necticut, instead of in the company of the troops 
from their own province. 

It was afterward learned that there were eight 
hundred volunteers from New York, and since but 
five hundred could take passage on one transport, 
the remaining three hundred were distributed among 
such vessels as lacked a full complement. 

On board the Golden Pippin, in addition to Cap- 
tain Lispenard’s company, were four hundred men 
from Connecticut, and this portion of the expedition 
was under command of Lieutenant-colonel Israel 
Putnam. 

When all were embarked it was said that the 
entire force was made up of five hundred recruits 
from New Jersey, eight hundred from New York, 


ON BOARD THE TRANSPORT. 


47 


and upwards of one thousand from Connecticut. 
General Phineas Lyman was in command of the 
provincial troops, and it was understood he would 
retain such rank after arriving at Cuba, being 
subordinate, as a matter of course, to the Earl of 
Albemarle. 

The Golden Pippin was a ship of only about three 
hundred tons burthen, and therefore, the recruits 
found themselves confined to exceedingly limited 
quarters. 

Old soldier as he was, and having had consider- 
able experience on board troop-ships. Sergeant Prout 
lost no time, while the majority of the men were 
watching the fleet as it got under way, in selecting 
for himself and those men whom he had taken under 
his immediate charge the most desirable of the 
bunks built between decks. 

Thus it was that the boys were quartered amid- 
ships, where the action of the vessel would be less 
than in the bow, and directly under the main hatch, 
where they might have full benefit of the fresh air 
from that opening. 

The bunks vrere shelf-like structures, with a nar- 
row board at the outer edge to prevent the occupants 
from being thrown out Avhen the ship labored in a 
heavy sea, and each was sufficiently large to permit 
of four men lying at full length. 


48 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


“ Are all of us to sleep in that little place ? ” 
Darius asked when, the fleet under way, the lads 
had come in search of the sergeant. 

“ Ay, that you are, and but for me your quarters 
would have been even smaller. Look around a bit, 
and you’ll understand that we’ve taken the cream of 
the milk. In fine weather we’ll have plenty of fresh 
air, and when the sea kicks up a bobbery there’ll be 
less knocking about here than elsewhere.” 

Kobert gazed in dismay at the bunk with its scan- 
ty bed of loose straw, and Nicholas cried peevishly : 

‘‘ I can’t sleep there ! I’d throw myself overboard 
first ! ” 

“ Yery well, lad, you’re at liberty to do that if 
it seems best, an’ I’ll engage not to raise a hand 
against it. When you talked of desertin’ I was bound 
to prevent it because of the disgrace you’d bring on 
all that called themselves your friends ; but drownin’ 
yourself is another matter, an’ whenever you go 
over the rail we’ll have more room to spare in the 
bunk.” 

Kobert started up in alarm as if afraid Nicholas 
would carry out his threat at once ; but Darius, by 
gestures, urged him to remain silent, and there was 
no movement made by the dissatisfied recruit to show 
that he had any real idea of putting an end to 
himself. 


ON BOARD THE TRANSPORT. 49 

An hour later, when all four were on deck watch- 
ing the progress of the ship as she made her way 
slowly out of the harbor, the old soldier found 
an opportunity to whisper to Kobert : — 

“ W eVe coddled that little wretch as long as is 
needed. Now he’s where desertin’ ain’t an easy 
matter, an’ I’m countin’ on straightenin’ him out 
with a round turn.” 

“ But it would be terrible, sergeant, if he should 
kill himself ! ” 

“ Don’t be afeered anything of that kind will hap- 
pen, lad ; he’s too much of a coward to try it. The 
main trouble is that he’s bent on makin’ matters 
disagreeable for all hands, if it so be he can, an’ I’m 
determined he shan’t succeed, so keep hold of your 
tongue if you happen to hear me give him a good 
dressin’ down.” 

Robert might have made some protest against the 
employment of harsh measures, if at that moment 
the ship had not begun to behave in such a disagree- 
able fashion as to give him a most uncomfortable 
sensation in the region of his stomach. 

The Golden Pippin had left the placid surface of 
the harbor, and was curtseying to the swell of the 
ocean, at the same time rolling from side to side 
much to the distress of those recruits who had never 
before been on salt water. 

4 


50 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


“ I’m feeling sick,” Darius gasped. “ Does the 
fever ever come to a lad as soon as this? ” 

The old soldier laughed long and loud at this ques- 
tion, and bj the time his mirth had subsided all three 
of his recruits were pale-faced and silent, exhibiting 
every symptom of illness. 

From that moment until eight and forty hours 
had passed the boys gave little heed to Avhat was 
passing on round them, save that they were fully 
sensible of every upward rush and downward plunge 
which the ship made. There was no longer in 
Nicholas’ mind any thought of deserting or commit- 
ting suicide ; he only longed most fervently for home 
and mother. 

Those of the men who were not ill would have 
amused themselves at the expense of the sick lads, 
but to this kind of sport Sergeant Front put an end 
before it was well begun, and there were few pri- 
vate soldiers on board the Golden Pippin who dared 
run counter to the old man’s Avishes, because of his 
well-known strength and agility. 

Thus it was the three lads were left in peace, 
while others, less favored by a comrade, were wo- 
fully worried and harassed by rough companions, 
and although each of them had been fully convinced 
theirs was a mortal illness, they presented themselves 
for rations on the third morning after leaving port. 


ON BOARD THE TRANSPORT. 51 

The tribute which they had paid to the ocean was 
of real benefit, and once having recovered, they were 
revived both in body and mind to such a degree as 
to be able to see something of interest in everything 
around them. 

During a week after leaving New York the 
transports kept well together under convoy of the 
war vessels, and a beautiful spectacle it was to 
see the trim craft sailing peacefully along so nearly 
in company that a circle of two miles in diameter 
would have enclosed them all, while on the outside, 
watchful and wary, the big men-of-war stood hither 
and thither on the alert for any sign of danger. 

Until the morning of the twentieth day the fleet 
had been favored with gentle winds and a cloud- 
less sky ; perhaps the sailors would have been better 
pleased with heavier weather, so that they might 
reach their destination sooner, but the soldiers 
were . well content to thus loiter along, for once 
anchor was cast off the coast of Cuba the serious 
work would begin for them. 

On the morning of July 1st those who went on 
deck saw the sky covered with low-hanging, threat- 
ening clouds ; the sun was obscured, and the waves 
curled high and ominously, as if gathering force 
to show the provincial recruits what power was in 
their wrath. 


52 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


“ It’ll be a dirty day, an’ we shall be fortunate if 
the hatches are not battened down before sunset,” 
the sergeant said to the lads, and they wondered 
what he meant by the adjective “ dirty,” until he 
explained that it was a sailor’s term for disagreeable 
Aveather. 

Before noon came the Golden Pippin was plung- 
ing about so Avildly that none save the seamen 
could keep their feet, and the soldiers in their 
narrow quarters were shrouded in densest gloom, 
for all the hatches had been closed to prevent the 
Avaves, which broke over the ship at short inter- 
A^als, from flooding the hold. 

There was something inexpressibly horrible in 
thus being deprived of light, and literally imprisoned 
where the air was soon rendered most foul. On 
deck they could have Avitnessed the ship’s struggle 
against the tempest, and knoAvn that she Avas mak- 
ing a brave flght ; but being thus shut up, with 
no possibility of knowing what was being done, 
and feeling more sensibly every wild pitch and 
sickening lurch of the fabric, it Avas as if at each 
plunge into the abyss of waters she was bent on 
going to the bottom. 

Sergeant Prout did his best to allay the fears of 
the boys Avhom he had taken in charge ; but there 
were so many everywhere around who gave words 


ON BOARD THE TRANSPORT. 53 

to the terrors which assailed them, such an uproar 
throughout the entire hold, that what he said was 
lost amid the confusion of creaking timbers, pound- 
ing waves and cries of the frightened recruits. 

It was a most horrible experience which had not 
come to an end when four-and-twenty hours had 
past, but, on the contrary, the tempest apparently 
increased in violence, and Nicholas entirely forgot 
his fears of the future in the peril which menaced. 


54 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


CHAPTEE IV. 

THE WRECK. 

On the first morning of the storm rations were 
served to the soldiers, but from that time until 
noon of the third day no attempt was made to pro- 
vide for their necessities, and those who were least 
alarmed began what was very like a mutiny. 

“ The officers are sitting in the cabin eating 
their fill, while we are shut in here to starve!” 
one of the bolder spirits shouted to his fellows. 
“ Was it for such treatment as this that we en- 
listed?” 

“ Have a care, my fine lad ! ” Sergeant Front 
cried warningly. “ The word ‘ mutiny ’ has an 
ugly ring in the ears of honest men, and there is 
a punishment for such actions which makes a little 
hunger appear like veriest pleasure.” 

“ Hold your tongue, coward, I was only speaking 
to men of spirit ! ” 

For a moment Eobert believed the old soldier 
was about to spring upon the fellow who had in- 


THE WRECK. 


55 


suited him, even though the darkness was so dense 
as to render it impossible for one man to single 
out another save by the sound of his voice. 

The sergeant, who had been lying in his bunk be- 
cause of his inability to stand erect while the ship 
was tossing about so wildly, had risen to a sitting 
posture, but after a moment’s reflection he stretched 
out at full length again, crying for the benefit of his 
unseen enemy 

“ Those who would not dare own to their words 
in the daylight, are wondrous brave when the dark- 
ness hides them.” 

“ You had best keep your tongue where it belongs 
until some one speaks to you ! ” the mutineer con- 
tinued threateningly, and then addressing all within 
sound of his voice, he cried : Who will come with 
me and demand fair treatment ? ” 

“ Where are you going ? ” 

“ On deck, and from thence to the cabin, where he 
who calls himself the colonel in command of this 
troop, shall hear what I have to say ! ” 

During an instant no one made reply, and then 
the sergeant said with a mocking laugh : — 

“ I allow that won’t be done till the hatches have 
been taken ofiP! You're as fast here as if in prison, 
unless it so be you can make your way through the 
bulkhead.” 


56 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


“ And that-s what we will do ! ” the first speaker 
cried, as if these words had given him the idea he 
needed. “ Let all who are not willing to be starved 
like dogs, follow me ! ” 

The boys understood, rather than saw, that several 
men from their immediate vicinity were crawling or 
tumbling out of their bunks, rolling here and there as 
the ship lurched or pitched, and then came a cry : — 

“ Bring a musket or two this way ! If we can’t 
force a passage through these timbers, we can at 
least let the skulking officers know we’re ready for 
mischief.” 

“ Here is what you want, and ammunition to go 
with it,” a voice shouted, and the words were followed 
by a heavy blow, telling that a weapon had been 
hurled across the deck. 

“ This is gettin’ serious,” the boys heard Sergeant 
Prout mutter, as he slipped over the edge of the 
bunk, holding himself partially steady by clutching 
with both hands the edge of the bed. Then raising 
his voice to its full pitch, he cried : “ Have a care 
what you are doin’, men, have a care ! Don’t be 
led by a lunatic into mischief that may cost your 
lives ! In such a gale as this it is well-nigh impos- 
sible to serve rations, an’ I have no doubt but that 
the officers are as hungry as we, even though they 
be in the cabin.” 


THE WRECK. 


57 


“ Have no fear for them ; they live in luxury 
while we’re herded here like cattle, with not so 
much as a sup to drink,” the man who had started 
the mutiny replied. 

There’s water in plenty,” Sergeant Prout con- 
tinued, “an’ since your own good sense must tell 
you that rations cannot be served in the midst of 
such a tempest, he is a wise man who holds his peace 
and commends his soul to God, for who may say 
how long the ship can stagger under the heavy 
blows that are bein’ dealt her by the waves ? ” 

The old soldier might as well have addressed him- 
self to those same waves of which he spoke, with the 
hope of stilling them, as to appeal to the few, made 
bolder because they were unseen, who were bent on 
making mischief. 

It was all in vain that he begged and implored 
the men to remember how much such a move might 
cost them, or that he represented again and again 
what all knew to be the truth, that it was impos- 
sible to serve food at such a time. 

He was yet shouting at the full strength of his 
lungs, while clutching the edge of the bunk to pre- 
vent himself from being overthrown, when a sharp 
report rang out on the foul, confined air, and as the 
sulphurous fumes seemed to fill every inch of the 
space between-decks, a voice shouted : — 


58 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


“ If that don’t give ’em a good idea of where we 
are, try another shot ! ” 

“ Can’t you understand that it is impossible for 
any who are aft to get in here ? And if those on 
deck should make the attempt, we’d be drowned 
out ! ” a man whose bunk adjoined the one occupied 
by the boys, cried. 

“ You’re both a fool and a liar ! ” came from the 
darkness aft. “ Here’s a door in the bulk-head, and 
if we can’t burst through, we’ll at least send a few 
bullets into the cabin ! ” 

Again the musket was discharged, and at the 
same instant the mutineers who had crawled aft set 
up a howl of rage and defiance. 

“ If that don’t wake ’em up we’ll fire a volley ” 

The sentence was not concluded, for suddenly the 
door to which the previous speaker had referred, 
was opened, and the rays of a lantern revealed a 
dark form on the threshold. 

“ What is being done here ? ” a stern voice asked, 
and all understood that Colonel Putnam was con- 
fronting them. 

“ I reckon they’ll know now the meanin’ of the 
word, mutiny,” the boys heard Sergeant Front mut- 
ter, and then the commander spoke again : — 

“ What was the cause of that firing ? ” 

While one might have counted ten all was silent 



“Suddenly the door was opened and the rays of a lantern revealed Colonel 
Putnam on the threshold.”— Page 58. 

At the Sie^e of Havana. 





• ^ 



I 



yx 




•rf 


• 


V* ' » 'H -^ 5 ^ 

•f, J 



Tii 




V: 




-Vi. •* t 


5 ^'** ' V. ■“. •-'^-^ 


'*.* ':> 




I • 


t:-' 

r* I z 





• 1 


ft 


i-S 


I -f * 




liV< 


-f 



Ali 


f 


J t . 



I ; 7 « 


^J^ 


4 ^ 


'^ '.* ^ D^V 
-;>/• ‘ ^ : “■ 


\ 


t ^ 







4 ^ 


ISl -• 


^ l» 



J* '• 


.r* < 




•v. 

fey 







* ^ 


.*9 


*• 

|,r' 


^sf > V /“? 

r« ^ ^r. fc 


s‘';*3€V'-v a 


•■• . v 




•** 

T - • •'i* 

^ ft_ . A 




v- 


-m 


y-*. 




■ 


\Jr 










■ .-i * 


V ^ \ 




THE WRECK. 


59 


save for the creaking of timbers and the thunder of 
the waves against the ship’s hull, and then some one 
replied hesitatingly: — 

a 'VV'e’re starvin’ in here, to say nothin’ of bein’ 
nigh choked to death.” 

“ And do you think any one on board this ship is 
taking his ease '? Have you so little sense as not to 
understand that even the crew, upon whose exertions 
our lives depend, have been without food these two 
days ? ” 

‘‘ There is plenty in the ship.” 

‘‘ Ay, and if you’re not drowned before, you shall 
have it in abundance as soon as the tempest abates. 
What are you men doing aft here ? ” he added, flash- 
ing the light of the lantern upon the group of 
mutineers who had gathered near the bulkhead. 

Give me that musket ! ” 

“ I shall need it to save myself from being starved 
to death,” the voice of the man who was responsible 
for the outbreak replied. 

The three boys craned their heads over the edge 
of the bunk in order to see what was going on, and 
as they did so two other ofiicers, each with a lantern 
appeared just behind the colonel. 

“ Where are the old soldiers who have served 
under me ? ” Israel Putnam cried, and he stepped 
forward without hesitation, even though knowing 


60 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


the men were armed and ready for mischief. Ser- 
geant Prout, I can depend upon it that you are not 
mixed up in this disgraceful proceeding.’’ 

“ Indeed you can, sir,” the old soldier replied 
emphatically. 

“ Can you come at your musket handily ? ” 

« Ay, sir.” 

‘‘Load and fire into this clump of mutinous 
hounds as soon as may be. See to it that your bul- 
let finds at least one target ! ” 

The colonel stepped yet further forward, holding 
the lantern high above his head that the sergeant 
might see to take aim, and those who had followed 
him did the same. 

The three boys literally held their breath m sus- 
pense. They felt positive some of the mutineers 
would shoot the ofiicer down as he stood there ap- 
parently unarmed, and even though they should 
withhold their fire, murderous work would be done 
as soon as the sergeant discharged his musket, for 
there had been many near about who encouraged 
the leaders in the outbreak. 

The old soldier was obeying the order as rapidly 
as possible, but it was not an easy matter to load 
the musket while the ship was almost on her beam- 
ends at one moment, and then plunging her bow 
down until the deck was at an angle of forty-five 


THE WRECK. 


61 


degrees before one had time to guard against the 
first motion. 

“ Are you ready, sergeant ? ” Colonel Putnam 
shouted impatiently. 

« Y ery nearly, sir ; but it’s slow work in this ’ere 
unsteady place.” 

“Would you murder us in cold blood?” one of 
the mutineers cried in evident alarm. 

“ It won’t be a case of murder, but simply a 
method of enforcing obedience.” 

“ What do you want us to do, sir ? ” and the ques- 
tion was asked hurriedly as if the speaker was 
afraid the sergeant would obey orders before a reply 
could be made. 

“ I commanded you to deliver up your musket, and 
my orders are never repeated when once understood.” 

“ All ready, sir ! If you’ll hold that ’ere lantern 
a bit higher I can pick off my man when the ship 
rights a bit,” Sergeant Front cried in a matter-of- 
fact tone,' as if he was accustomed to such work. 

“ Here’s the musket, sir,” the mutineer who had 
previously been so bold, cried imploringly. “ In 
pity’s name don’t murder us in cold blood ! ” 

Others joined in the appeal for mercjq and the 
colonel cried : — 

‘^Hold your fire, sergeant ; but stand ready to 
shoot at the first word, if these men show further 


62 


AT THE SIEGE OP HAVANA. 


inclination to be thick-headed. Captain Lispenard, 
do you take down the names of the mutinous ones, 
after you have disarmed them, and when we have 
the opportunity I will see that they fully understand 
the meaning of military discipline.” Then raising 
his voice as he turned towards the bow the colonel 
continued, “ To such of you as have refrained from 
joining in this mutiny, I say that if there was any 
possible remedy you should not suffer as I know 
you must be doing. It is necessary we of the army 
remain below at such a time as this, lest by our pres- 
ence on deck we hamper the seamen in their work. 
I assure you that rations were dealt out to all 3vhen 
last I had bite or sup, and my hunger shall not be 
appeased until you have food in plenty.” 

Then Israel Putnam turned toward Captain 
Lispenard, who was disarming the men and at the 
same time writing down their names. 

This task occupied many moments because of the 
difficulty in moving about while the ship’s move- 
ments were so violent, and when it was finished the 
colonel cried : — 

“ Sergeant Prout, bring hither two or three men 
in whom you can rely, and remain on guard at this 
door. Should any others of the troop show a desire 
to mutiny, you will fire a volley into their midst, 
even at the risk of injuring innocent men, and then 


THE WRECK. 


63 


notify me. You may have a lantern, but it must be 
guarded with the most jealous care, for if fire were 
to be added to the other dangers which beset us, 
not a man aboard the Golden Pippin would live to 
tell the tale.” 

You lads will take your muskets an’ follow me,” 
the sergeant said, as he made ready to obey the 
order. “ It may be a bit more comfortable near 
the bulk-head door, for we should be able to get 
more of fresh air than is possible here.” 

Each musket had been left in charge of him who 
claimed it, when the troops came on board, and the 
majority of the men had stowed the weapons in their 
bunks. The three lads and Sergeant Prout had 
followed such example, therefore the boys were 
ready to obey orders as soon as they scrambled out 
of the poor apology for a bed. 

It was by no means a simple matter to make their 
way aft while hampered with the weapons. To 
walk erect was out of the question, and even as they 
crawled along the deck there ,was every danger of 
being hurled from one side of the ship to the other. 

In addition to this, Eobert did not fancy ventur- 
ing among men whose voices had so lately been 
raised in mutiny. It was no more than natural they 
should be angry at having boys set over them, how- 
ever great a crime had been committed, and it would 


64 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


be difficult to say who did the deed, if, in the ‘dark- 
ness — for the rays of the lantern did not extend 
many feet in either direction, — some one on the 
outer edge of the group should deal a deadly 
blow. 

This fear did not prevent his obeying the sergeant’s 
instructions without loss of time, and he it was who 
first arrived at the spot where Captain Lispenard 
was disarming the men and writing down their 
names for future reference. 

Nicholas, who had incautiously let go his hold of 
a stanchion just as the ship rolled to leeward, and 
consequently been sent like a shot across the deck, 
did not succeed in getting to his post of duty until 
after the mutineers had been ordered to their bunks 
with instructions to remain there regardless of what 
might happen, until the command was given for 
them to do otherwise. 

“ I will not believe there are other mutinous men 
aboard, save those who have been disarmed,” 
Colonel Putnam said, raising his voice that all might 
hear ; but in case there be one who believes he can 
mend matters by raising a riot, I warn him that the 
first cry of insubordination is like to be his last. 
These' men posted here at the door have strict orders 
to fire at the earliest show of mischief, and if they 
delay doing so even for the fraction of a minute, I 


THE WRECK. 


65 


shall hold them personally responsible for all that 
may occur.” Then in a lower tone he added to the 
old soldier, “ Remember, Sergeant Prout, that im- 
mediate and decided action is necessary if the mutiny 
shows itself again. You may leave this door open 
in order to wedge yourselves within it so that the 
rolling of the vessel shall not fling you about. We 
will have the lantern slung just above your heads, 
and thus you can have some slight idea of what is 
going on.” 

The sergeant saluted when the colonel ceased 
speaking, and after a lantern had been hung in such 
fashion that there was no danger of its fetching 
away, the commander and those who had followed 
him left the deck. 

The boys soon learned that by being posted at this 
portion of the ship they enjoyed better facilities for 
getting fresh air than when in their bunk ; but this 
advantage was counterbalanced by the fact that 
it was necessary to exert all their strength at times 
in order to hold themselves in position. 

Acting upon the colonel’s hint, the}^ lay at full 
length on the threshold, and were thus held in place 
as the ship rolled ; but whenever she rose or fell 
on the towering waves, it was difficult to prevent 
being pitched forward or backward. 

I thought the bunk was as bad as it well could 
5 


66 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

be,” Darius said in a low tone ; “ but it was com- 
fortable as compared with this place.” 

“ All of which goes to show that there is no plight 
so bad but that it may be worse,” the sergeant re- 
joined philosophically. ‘‘ How are you cornin’ on, 
Nicholas ? ” 

“ Sliding around with the rest of the squad,” the 
would-be deserter replied almost cheerily, and his 
comrades were surprised that now, when the danger 
seemed as great as on a battlefield, he should pre- 
serve his courage. “There’s one thing certain, 
though, I wouldn’t fire on anybody here, no matter 
what might be done.” 

“ If need should arise, an’ you failed to carry out 
the command Colonel Putnam gave, I’d report you 
for punishment, even though the ship was a wreck 
an’ we doin’ our best to keep our noses above water.” 

Kobert regretted that the old soldier should have 
spoken in such a severe tone just when Nicholas was 
beginning to act like his old self, and to prevent 
any more harsh words he asked : ~ 

“Would you have fired, sergeant, if the colonel 
had not stopped you ? ” 

“ Of a surety I would ! ” 

“ And perhaps killed a man ? ” 

“ It would have been better that one, or even half 
a dozen were shot, than for the mutiny to gather 


THE WRECK. 


67 


headway. Once anything of that kind is well started 
blood will flow unless the commander holds a firm 
hand. A soldier’s duty is to obey orders instantly, 
and hesitation is as bad as flat disobedience. Them 
as know Israel Putnam as well as I do, understand 
that there will be no half-way measures with him 
when sharp action be necessary. If any man can 
bring them as follows him, out of a tight place, it 
is that same colonel, an’ when the danger is greatest 
your wisest course is to hold yourself in readiness to 
do whatever he commands, in the shortest possible 
space of time.” 

“ I reckon there won’t be any more mutiny aboard 
the Golden Pippin,” Darius said with a chuckle of 
satisfaction as he pulled himself into position after 
having been pitched several feet forward of his com- 
panions. “ They are keeping precious quiet just now.” 

“ Ay, but at the same time I never would trust 
him who started the row, knowin’ as we do now 
what he’s capable of doin’.” 

It was no longer possible to continue the conver- 
sation. Although the ship had been pitching about 
so violently that it seemed as if she could not increase 
the motion without going to the bottom, the rolling 
and tossing suddenly became much greater, and aft 
as the four sentinels were, they felt this all the more 
sensibly. 


68 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


Above the roar of the gale and the myriad of 
noises they could hear the seamen running to and 
fro wildly, as if some new danger threatened, and 
now and again the sound of the captain’s voice came 
to their ears as he roared a command through his 
trumpet. 

More than one of the soldiers screamed aloud in 
fear, and some began to pray. From the cabin, 
which was but a few feet aft of where Sergeant 
Prout and the boys were stationed, a voice 
cried : — 

u We’re on a lee shore, of that I’m certain. Shall 
I try to make my way on deck, colonel ? ” 

“ Kemain where you are, sir ! It is no worse for 
us than for the men who are imprisoned in the hold, 
and we must at least set a proper example.” 

The term “ lee shore ” was not understood by the 
boys, therefore they failed to realize the imminence 
of the peril as did Sergeant Prout. He began pull- 
ing off his boots, a task which was rendered ex- 
tremely difficult owing to his position, and Robert 
shouted in his ear, for the uproar was so great that 
by no other means could he have made himself 
heard : — 

‘‘ What are you counting on doing ? ” 

The old soldier replied in the same fashion : — 

The ship may be in a bad way, an’ we had best 


THE WRECK. 69 

be prepared for the worst. Get rid of all the 
clothin’ you can conveniently.” 

Eemembering what had just been said about 
obedience to orders, Robert did as he was bidden, 
and as a matter of course Darius and Nicholas 
were curious to know the meaning of his move- 
ments. 

He repeated what the sergeant had said, and it 
seemed to him as if the words had no more than 
been spoken before there came a mighty crash, fol- 
lowed by a blow so violent that it was as if some 
giant hand had struck the ship full in the bow. 

Then came a rending and grinding of timbers; 
the hull was tossed aloft only to fall upon what ap- 
peared to be a solid substance, and from above was 
heard and felt the crashing of spars as they fell 
across the rail, crushing the timbers until great 
rents were made in the decks from fore to aft. 

After that, for an instant, was a silence, seemingly 
profound because of the horrible confusion a moment 
previous, and the sentinels heard one of the soldiers 
cry in terror : — 

The ship is on the rocks! We are sinking! 
Shall we stay here to be drowned like dogs ? ” 

“ Make for the door, and cut down them as would 
try to stop you ! ” a voice cried, and then the hor- 
rible noises of rending timbers were heard once 


TO AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

more, while the waves beat upon the hull as if each 
succeeding one would crush it in. 

“ To your feet, lads ! ” Sergeant Prout cried, 
struggling to rise. “ E-emember the orders, an’ see 
to it that your muskets are primed ! ” 

“Would you try to prevent the men from saving 
their lives ? ” Darius shouted, and before the old 
soldier could reply there came a voice from the 
passage leading to the cabin : — 

“ Shoot down the first who attempts to come this 
way ! ” 

Then arose a howl of rage from the recruits, which 
could be heard distinctly even above the varied and 
terrifying noises on the outside, and by the faint 
gleam from the swaying lantern Robert saw that 
the men were gathering for a rush. 

ITow it was, before Sergeant Prout could discharge 
his weapon, although he held it in readiness, that 
Colonel Putnam, a pistol in each hand, forced his 
way past the sentinels until he was inside the door- 
way. 

“ It is death for you to advance by even so much 
as a yard ! ” he cried, and his words were distinctly 
heard by all, because at that instant there was an- 
other lull in the tempest. 

“ It is death to stay here ! ” some one shouted. 
“ I had rather be shot than drowned ! ” 


THE WRECK. 


71 


“ There is no reason why either fate should over- 
take you ! Act like brave men, and all may yet be 
well.” 

“ The ship is sinking ; even now it may be too late 
for us to get out of this trap ! ” 

^‘You fool!” the commander roared, stepping 
still nearer the throng of terrified men. ‘‘ Can’t 
you understand that she has struck the rocks, and 
is held firm? Does she roll or pitch any more? 
Her very steadiness shows that she is in no imme- 
diate danger of going down ” 

“ How long do you count on holding us here ? ” 
“Until the captain of the ship sends word that 
we are to come on deck 1 I am taking the chances 
with you, and is not my life as dear as yours ? The 
seamen must not be hampered, as would be the case 
if you all rushed on deck ! Kemain here with me, 
and I promise to be the last who leaves this place.” 

“But perhaps we’re not willin’ to trust to your 
foolishness.” 

“It will be wisest to remember that I am in 
command, and as true as I’m standing here, I will 
put a bullet through the first who advances even a 
single pace ! ” 


72 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


CHAPTEE Y. 

INSUBORDINATION. 

Even in his fear and amid the wild excitement of 
the moment, Eobert was deeply impressed by the 
bravery of the colonel who thus faced the throng of 
men made mad by fear. 

It needed but a single movement, the slightest 
advance of one man, to start at least four hundred 
recruits in a panic-stricken rush for the deck, and 
the officer could hardly have time to discharge his 
weapons before he would be trampled under foot. 
There was no possibility he might hold them back 
by force ; he must depend on threats and the power 
of his own personality until the more sensible should 
be made to understand that it would be little else 
than a useless sacrifice of life for them to carry out 
the wild impulse which seized every person when 
the knowledge came that the ship was a wreck. 

As the throng involuntarily halted before this 
personification of bravery, the colonel took advant- 
age of the opportunity to cry at the full strength 


INSUBORDINATION. 73 

of his lungs, that he might readily be heard by 
all 

“ Try to realize the situation, my men ! The ship 
is on the rocks, and so long as she thus remains 
stationary you know beyond the shadow of a doubt 
that she is in no danger of sinking. It is yet so dark 
that nothing can be seen, and from the beating of 
the waves you know the upper deck must be awash. 
To venture there now would be inviting death, for 
scores could not fail of being swept overboard, while 
your presence would only impede the work of the 
seamen. Remain here quietly with me, and Captain 
Lispenard shall be sent to learn, so far as may be, 
the condition of affairs.” 

Ro reply came from the terrified men. Already 
were many of them beginning to understand that 
their commander was in the right — that it would be 
much like suicide to rush on deck in a body, and a 
few of the calmer ones quietly, yet in such a man- 
ner that they could not fail of being observed by 
the others, returned to their bunks. 

“ That is as it should be,” Colonel Putnam cried 
approvingly, as he put the weapons in his belt. 
“ Captain Lispenard, you will go on deck, speak 
with the master of the ship, and, returning here, 
make your report so that all may hear.” 

The captain saluted and withdrew. A few more 


74 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


of the men returned to their bunks ; but the majority 
of the force remained in a body within a dozen yards 
of the passage. 

Stand by your muskets,” Sergeant Prout whis- 
pered cautiously to the boys. “ There’s no need of 
makin’ any threatenin’ movement ; but it is well to 
be prepared for the worst. Here are fifty or so 
ready for any kind of mischief ; all that’s lackin’ is 
a bit more courage.” 

How it was that the first show of insubordination 
came from a quarter whence it was least expected. 
Hicholas had borne himself so well since the muti- 
nous spirit of the men was displayed, that his com- 
rades, believing he had conquered his timorousness, 
ceased to keep close watch upon him. 

Therefore it was that they were taken wholly by 
surprise when, with a loud cry of fear, he suddenly 
dropped his musket and ran through the passage 
into the cabin. 

Hearing the cry Colonel Putnam turned suddenly, 
drawing his pistols, and hadHicholas been one whit 
less fleet of foot he would have served as a target 
for the commander. As it was, however, darkness 
shrouded him before the officer could wheel about, 
and the disobedient lad was temporarily safe. 

The temper of the throng Colonel Putnam had 
been holding at bay was such that any movement, 


INSUBORDINATION. 


75 


however slight, served to excite them, and they 
pressed forward menacingly until it seemed certain 
a mad rush would be made. 

Make ready, sergeant ! ” the commander shouted, 
and facing the excited men he added, ‘‘ Remember 
the warning ; it will not be given again. Hold 
steady where you are, or the foremost must of a 
surety be killed ! ” 

“ Take aim at the leaders ; keep your finger on the 
trigger, and press it at the first word of command,” 
Sergeant Front said to Robert and Darius as he 
leveled his musket. 

Those in the lead of the recruits understood, how- 
ever great their terror, that they could hardly escape 
a bullet if the three weapons were discharged at 
such short range, and wisely hung back, but the 
men in the rear pressed forward until the foremost 
were forced within not more than six feet from 
where Colonel Putnam stood. 

The commander spoke to them once more, urging 
all to exercise common-sense at this time when their 
lives would pay the penalty of an ill-advised move, 
and after five minutes had been spent in such man- 
ner the mischief wrought by Nicholas was remedied. 

Again the frightened men were at a stand-still, 
held in place by their commander, backed as he Avas 
by the leveled weapons of those immediately behind 


76 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


him, and affairs between-decks were in this condition 
when Captain Lispenard returned. 

“ Well, sir ? ” Colonel Putnam demanded sharply 
as the officer hesitated, “ let us know the worst and 
the best. I have given my word that the men shall 
be informed of our true condition, and you need 
not be afraid to speak out so that all may hear.” 

The recruits leaned forward eagerly, each burning 
with impatience for the report Avhich it would seem 
by the captain’s hesitation must be disheartening. 

“ That the ship is on the rocks is about all to be 
determined until day breaks, for the night is so dark, 
with a driving rain which is much like a veil of fog, 
that even the loom of the land, if any there be near- 
about, cannot be discerned. The vessel has been 
driven high up on the reef, as can be told by the 
fact that the waves no longer beat upon her with so 
much fury, and the tide is falling. The master re- 
ports that if the soldiers can be kept below there is 
every reason to believe all will be saved when morn- 
ing comes.” 

“ Is it certain we are near land ? ” Colonel Put- 
nam asked. 

‘‘ The master declares that such must be the case, 
for he knows of no reef in this vicinity, save near 
the shore.” 

The recruits relaxed somewhat from their strained 


INSUBORDINATION. 


77 


attitudes of listeners, and long-drawn sighs of relief 
could be heard on every hand. The report was far 
from being as disheartening as all had feared. 
A moment previous perhaps not one among them 
believed there was even a fighting chance for life, 
and now it could readily be understood, if Captain 
Lispenard’s report was correct, that the situation was 
far from being desperate. 

“ What about the weather, sir ? ” the colonel asked. 
“ There is every indication that the fury of the 
storm is spent, and the sailors believe the morrow 
will be fair.’’ 

“ What is the time ? ” 

‘‘ An hour past midnight, sir.” 

“ What are the seamen doing ? ” 

“ Clearing away the wreck of the spars which have 
fallen, and, that done, the master declares they shall 
remain idle until sunrise, for the ship is held so fast 
by the reef that it is needless to imperil life by at- 
tempting to do more in the darkness.” 

‘‘ And your brother officers ? ” 

“They remain in the cabin according to your 
orders, sir.” 

“Let them stir themselves to procure lanterns, 
and bring them here. We will dispel this darkness 
so far as possible, and then serve out rations. See 
to it, captain, that the cooks are set to work ; since 


78 


AT THE SIEGE OP HAVANA. 


the ship is steady there can be nothing to prevent 
them from attending to their duty.” 

The captain saluted and withdrew, after which 
not less than two hundred of the men returned to 
their bunks, leaving the more cowardly and muti- 
nous standing by themselves. 

This decided show of confidence was taken ad- 
vantage of by the commander without loss of time. 

‘‘ You have heard the report, and know there is 
no danger for the present, therefore you will go to 
your respective bunks in order that we may have no 
unnecessary difficulty in serving rations.” 

The men hesitated only for an instant, and then, 
singly or in groups of six or a dozen, they broke 
away until the last had obeyed the command. 

‘‘ You may stand at ease,” the colonel said in alow 
tone as he turned toward the three behind him, who 
had kept their muskets leveled during all this time. 

There is little fear we shall have any more trouble, 
yet it will be well to remain Tvhere you are.” 

“ If only Nicholas had behaved himself, matters 
would be in good shape now,” Kobert said with a 
sigh to Darius as he lowered his weapon, and the 
latter replied : — 

“ I begin to think he can’t act like other lads, it is 
much as if he suddenly turned crazy when danger is 
near, and yet he held himself properly during the 


INSUBORDINATION. 79 

mutiny and when the ship first went on the 
rocks.” 

“ I would he had never enlisted, for it is to me 
as if I was responsible for his welfare.” 

The coming of the ship’s master and two seamen 
interrupted the conversation. 

“ It is a relief sir, to see matters here in such good 
shape,” the former said to Colonel Putnam. “ Had 
these men come on deck when the ship first struck, 
many lives must have been lost.” 

“ Soldiers are accustomed to obeying orders 
however great the danger, therefore these men are 
here,” Colonel Putnam replied, and Kobert detected 
a tinge of sarcasm in his tones. “ Has there been 
any change in aifairs since Captain Lispenard 
applied to you for information ? ” 

“ Hone whatever, sir. The Golden Pippin lays as 
if on the stocks, and there’s little danger she will 
leave this snug resting-place till the tide rises, which 
will be in about ten hours. Meanwhile there are 
indications that the storm is well-nigh spent, and in 
two hours of daylight your men can be put ashore. 
I have come below with the carpenter to learn how 
much water there may be in the hold.” 

Colonel Putnam bowed as if to intimate that he 
had no further questions to ask, and the master went 
below. 


80 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


Before he returned the officers appeared with as 
many lanterns as could be found, and soon the gloom 
was so far dispelled that the men could distinguish 
the forms of their comrades. 

Captain Lispenard reported that the cooks had 
been set to work, and asked if the distribution of 
rations should be begun at once. 

Call a detail for the purpose, choosing those 
men best known to you, and set about the task 
without loss of time. You will take care there be 
an ample supply of hot drink, whether it be tea or 
coffee, and deal out to each man all he desires.” 

Then the master of the ship returned from the 
lower hold with the report that there was no fear 
the water would rise sufficiently high before day- 
light to cause any inconvenience. 

Her bottom has been crushed as flat as any pan- 
cake, and the sea had free entrance, therefore it is 
as high now as it will be till after flood-tide.” 

Surely such a statement as this was sufficient to 
remove all fears as to immediate danger, and Ser- 
geant Prout whispered to the lads : — 

“ I reckon matters will go along smooth for a 
spell ; but it was a tight squeeze at one time, an’ 
none but Colonel Putnam could have pulled us 
through. I’d like to be alone with Nicholas Vallet 
an’ a stout birchen switch for ten minutes or more.” 


INSUBORDINATION. 


81 


May I go after him ? ” Kobert asked. He 
must have come out of his fright somewhat by this 
time, and it is shameful he should be disobeying 
orders when every other member of the force is 
behaving himself.” 

“You’ll be obliged to leave him to his folly, since 
the colonel is not likely to give permission for either 
of us to go on deck. Unless I’m mightily mistaken 
Nicholas will rue this night’s work, for our com- 
mander ain’t the man to forget an act of insubor- 
dination.” 

“ I suppose he did wrong in running out ; but I 
can’t blame him so very much, because it was all I 
could do to hold myself here, believing the ship Avas 
on the point of sinking.” 

“ Ay, lad, but you did hold yourself here, an’ al- 
though a soldier has no claim to praise for havin’ 
done his duty. I’ll give you full credit. Nicholas 
could hardly have done a Avorse thing; the men 
had quieted down a bit, an’ he simply gave the 
signal for another outbreak. His deed might haA^e 
cost the lives of us four who stood here, an’ for the 
good of the service generally, if for no other reason, 
he should be given a lesson that Avon’t soon be 
forgot.” 

The conversation was interrupted by the arrival 
of the cooks’ squad with rations, and soon every 


82 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


man of the command was eating ravenously, for 
they were really in a half famished condition. 

Then was brought great coppers full of hot coffee 
and tea, and this was served until the last man could 
neither eat nor drink any more. 

A full hour was spent in this pleasing task, and 
during all that time Colonel Putnam stood just in 
front of the three sentinels, silent and motionless. 

ISTot until Captain Lispenard reported that the 
men had been fed did the commander speak, and 
then it was to say : — 

“ I reckon we shan’t have much more trouble with 
them, Lispenard. A man seldom turns mutineer 
on a full stomach, and, besides, the danger doesn’t 
appear to be as great to them as when they were 
hungry. You may relieve Sergeant Front and the 
lads. Allow them to go on deck, and set in their 
places three men on whom you can rely.” 

“ Slip through the passage quietly, for there is no 
good reason why the others should know you have 
gone,” the captain said in a whisper, after he had 
summoned I^’ew Pochelle men to go on guard in 
their stead. 

The old soldier and the boys had been served 
with food while the remainder of the recruits were 
eating, and they hastened away silently, eager to 
be in the fresh air once more. 


INSUBORDINATION. 


83 


Robert was literally trembling with apprehension 
as he emerged from the after companion-way, for, 
regardless of all that had been said, he believed the 
condition of the ship to be far more serious than 
was represented. 

He might well have spared himself such useless 
anticipation, however, for once on deck it was im- 
possible to see very much more than when he was 
below. 

The darkness was dense, and the rain yet falling, 
although not in such torrents, as when the Golden 
Pippin first struck the reef. On either side, sound- 
ing as if it was far away, could be heard the roaring 
of the surf, but there was no longer any weight in 
those waves which struck the stranded craft. 

There were ample signs of wreck on the decks, 
which were strewn with fragments of spars, and 
snake-like lengths of rope ; the bulwarks were stove 
on the starboard side, and the forecastle deck 
appeared to have been entirely carried away. 

“ I allow it looks dubious to a landlubber like 
you, sergeant,” the second mate said as he joined 
the little party on their tour of observation. 

I don’t know very much about such things, but 
it strikes me I can tell when a vessel is sound, or as 
near a wreck as this one.” 

“ A blind man couldn’t be deceived as to our con- 


84 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


dition, an’ that’s a fact ; but we’re hopin’ the land 
ain’t far away, though how we may contrive to 
come at it is more than I can say just now. It 
might be managed easily enough if there were no 
more than the regular crew on board ; but five hun- 
dred lubberly soldiers ain’t so handily managed.” 

“ Where are the boats ? ” Sergeant Front asked 
quickly, and the mate hesitated and stammered as 
if seeking words to make suitable reply, until the 
old soldier said quietl}^ : — 

“ So they’ve been carried away, eh ? ” 

I didn’t mean to let out that secret till it had 
grown so light that whoever came on deck could see 
for himself,” the mate replied in a sheepish tone, 
“ and I ask that you keep quiet about it. Such of 
the boats as wasn’t carried away were stove when 
the masts went by the board.” 

“ And how far do 3^ou guess we are from the 
land ? ” the sergeant asked as if he had little interest 
in the reply. 

“ A goodish bit, I’m thinking , else we’d hear the 
breakers.” 

I thought the captain allowed we must be close 
ashore ? ” 

“ Well, a couple of miles would be what you might 
call close, an’ yet I reckon there are a good many of 
you soldiers who couldn’t swim that far.” 


INSUBORDINATION. 


85 


“ Have you guessed how long the wreck is likely 
to hold where she is ? ” 

“ Till the next high tide — perhaps longer, if it 
falls a dead calm ; but it ain’t safe to count on any- 
thing of that kind.” 

“ Then, accordin’ to your reckonin’, we’re on a reef 
two miles or more from the shore, without anything 
in the way of a boat, an’ are bound to go ashore or 
drown ’twixt now an’ say nine o’clock this cornin’ 
mornin’ ? ” 

“ I’ll admit it’s much that way, sergeant, though 
we wasn’t counting on letting any of you soldiers 
know just the truth so long as it could be kept a 
secret.” 

‘‘ The day will break in an hour or more, an’ then 
there’ll be no holdin’ the men below, so little harm 
has been done in givin’ us an inklin’ of the truth a 
bit ahead of time. I’m free to confess that I don’t 
like the look of things.” 

“ Neither do I ; but how is it to be helped ? ” 

If Colonel Putnam can’t answer that question 
I’m certain it sticks me,” and the sergeant walked 
away as if the conversation no longer interested 
him ; but the boys who followed close at his heels 
observed that he did not speak in the same cheerful 
tone as before the truth Avas knoAvn. 

Kobert understood that their situation was really 


86 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


desperate ; that the officers of the ship were deeply 
concerned as to how the soldiers might be set ashore 
before the wreck should be dashed to pieces after 
the rising sea was high enough to strike her with 
full force, yet his mind was on his missing friend 
rather than the dangers of the moment. 

Although they had walked fore and aft, nothing 
had been seen of Nicholas, and there was a fear in 
young Clement’s heart that the rash boy might 
have been swept overboard, for when he left between- 
decks in defiance of Colonel Putnam’s orders the 
decks must have been awash. 

“ Let us go up on the other side once more,” he 
suggested to the sergeant. “ I would like to know 
what may be in that snarl of rope near the galley.” 

“ You’re searchin’ for the little villain who came 
near to undoin’ the brave work of our commander,” 
the old soldier said sharply. “ It will be better for 
all concerned if he’s left severely alone. I’m hopin’ 
his insubordination has brought about the proper 
punishment.” 

“ Don’t say that, sergeant,” Kobert cried implor- 
ingly. “ While we are all in such danger it seems 
wicked to wish that Nicholas, who surely isn’t evil 
at heart, has come to his death.” 

“ It is because we’re in such sore straits that I’m 
wishin’ we may be well rid of him. A lad of his 


INSUBORDINATION. 


87 


kind is like a match when a powder-keg stands open 
near by — there’s no knowin’ when a spark may fly 
off that’ll send us into the next world.” 

“ There ain’t anything I can do to make things 
worse than they are now,” a voice from behind ex- 
claimed, and, turning quickly, the boys saw Mcholas, 
who had crept out from his hiding-place amid the 
raffle of cordage Kobert had proposed they should 
examine. ‘‘ I heard the captain say to the mate 
that it wasn’t possible a third of the soldiers could 
get ashore, ’cause there’d be so little time after the 
day broke, and the sea was running so high.” 

“ An’ that’s all the comfort you got out of what 
you did, eh ? ” Sergeant Prout asked angrily. 
“ You’d better have stayed where you was, for then 
the facts wouldn’t have been known quite so soon.” 

“ I couldn’t help doing what I did,” Mcholas re- 
plied in a tearful voice. ‘‘ I w^as getting on right 
well, with you alongside of me, when suddenly it 
seemed as if the ship was sinking, and if I’d known 
a bullet was going straight through my head the 
next minute I couldn’t have stopped there any 
longer.” 

“ It stands you in hand to see that sich spasms 
don’t often get the best of your common-sense, now 
you’ve turned soldier,” the sergeant replied, “ else 
you’ll find yourself in front of a firin’ squad some 


88 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


fine mornin’, an’ these lads here will take the news 
to New Kochelle that you were shot for desertin’ or 
skulkin’. 1 don’t know how this scrape may turn, 
but I wouldn’t be in your shoes for a month’s pay.” 

“Was the colonel mad?” Nicholas asked of 
Eobert, and the latter replied truthfully : — 

“ I don’t know, but it is certain that what you 
did made him a lot of extra trouble, and it was 
downright disobedience of orders.” 

“ If all that the captain of this ship has said be 
true, there’s little likelihood I’ll suffer very much 
from what the colonel can do, for I can’t swim a 
stroke, and will be one of the first to drown.” 

Nicholas appeared on the point of yielding to one 
of his mad impulses again, and Darius proceeded to 
give him a severe shaking, as if hoping by such 
means to infuse into him a little common-sense, 
while Sergeant Prout led Eobert aside a few 
paces, saying to him in a whisper : — 

“ Lad, I want you to go below an’ tell the colonel 
jest how the case stands. I’d do it myself but that 
the men would suspect somethin’ was wrong if they 
saw me talkin’ privately with him.” 

“ It won’t be long before he can see for himself,” 
Eobert ventured to suggest. 

“ Ay, but till that time comes he’ll be thinkin’ the 
master of the ship has told the whole truth, an’ I 


INSUBORDINATION. 


89 


want he should have a chance to turn the matter 
over in his mind before the recruits come on deck. 
Say to him, quiet like, as if you wasn’t speakin’ of 
anything in particular, that we’re above two miles 
from the land, every boat stove, an’ the sea runnin’ 
so high there’s no chance of its calmin’ down before 
this old hooker goes to the bottom, which will be 
in the neighborhood of nine o’clock this cornin’ 
mornin’.” 

“ Do you think he’ll give as much heed to me as 
he would to you ? ” 

“ Ay, lad, when you say it was me who sent you. 
Get below now, an’ take good care that nobody 
overhears the message.” 


90 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


CHAPTEE VI. 

FOE LIFE. 

Nevee for a moment did Eobert so much as 
dream of refusing to do what the sergeant had com- 
manded, although the Golden Pippin appeared to be 
such a frail wreck that almost anything was pref- 
erable to venturing below again. The danger that 
the ship would slip from the reef into deep water at 
any moment, seemed to him very great, and once 
such a catastrophe occurred death would come very 
quickly to all who could not swim. 

He turned promptly to obey the order, however, 
and was about to descend the cabin stairs when the 
master of the ship confronted him. 

‘‘ What are you doing on deck ? ” was the ques- 
tion asked with a certain huskiness of tone which 
told that this man, who needed all his wits at such 
a time, had been stupefying his senses with strong 
drink. 

“Colonel Putnam gave my comrades and me 
permission to come up, sir,” Eobert replied with 
civility. 


FOR LIFE. 


91 


“ Oh, he did, eh ? Well, how many may there be 
of your crew ? ” 

“ Four of us are here, sir.” 

“ Yery well,” the master of the ship said as he 
lurched against the companion-way in the effort to 
assume an attitude of authority, having come, 
you’ll stay here till daybreak, for I’m not in the 
mood to let them crazy recruits know all that’s been 
done aboard this ship.” 

“ My orders are to go below again, sir,” the lad 
replied, as he attempted to force a passage past the 
intoxicated man. 

“ My orders are that you stay on deck, and we’li 
see who is in authority — the captain of this ship, or 
them who are no more than passengers, even though 
they do chance to wear swords.” 

Fortunately for Eobert, so far as the possibility 
of obeying orders was concerned, the seaman had 
spoken so loudly that Sergeant Prout heard every 
word, and came quickly toward the companion-way. 

That lad has been sent below, and it will not be 
safe for you to prevent him,” the old soldier said 
sharply, but in a low tone lest the altercation might 
alarm those between-decks. 

“ Don’t you dare talk to me about what is safe,” 
the master roared. “ My orders are to be obeyed 
so long as I’m in command of this ship.” 


92 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


“ You’re not even in command of yourself just 
now, and if you delay the lad half a minute longer 
I’ll see to it you are put in irons ! Get on, Kobert, 
and to the information with which you are charged, 
add that the captain of the ship is drunk.” 

“ Mutiny, eh ? ” the partially stupefied master 
cried with what can only be described as a snarl. 
“ You red-coated gentry have had a hand at that 
below, but it can’t be played on deck ! I’ll show 
you how I put an end to such tricks ! ” 

Saying this the man whipped out a pistol, 
and advanced with it leveled full at the sol- 
dier’s breast as if on the point of discharging the 
weapon. 

Sergeant Prout literally leaped upon him, and as 
both fell to the deck clasped in each other’s embrace, 
Eobert ran hurriedly down the companion-way, un- 
derstanding full well that there should be no delay 
in acquainting Colonel Putnam with the condition 
of affairs. 

As he descended he could hear the sounds of the 
scuffling, and before gaining the passage which led 
to the hold it was possible to distinguish the ser- 
geant’s voice as he called upon Darius to aid him ; 
but the lad continued on, checking his speed only 
when he had come to the doorway, near which stood 
the three sentinels. 



“Sergeant Front literally leaped upon the Captain, and both fell to the deck 
clasped in each other's embrace.”— Page 92. 

At the Siege of Havana. 





FOR LIFE. 93 

“ What’s goingon above? ” one of the men asked, 
but Kobert gave no heed to the question. 

Hastily assuming an air of composure, he ap- 
proached the colonel, grasping his coat-tails ener- 
getically to attract the officer’s attention. 

Colonel Putnam turned suddenly, like one on the 
alert for danger, and an expression of impatience 
passed over his face on seeing the lad. 

“ I thought you were given permission to go on 
deck.” 

“ So I was, sir ; but Sergeant Prout ordered me 
to speak with you privately,” Robert replied in a 
whisper. 

The colonel moved aside a few paces, and while 
seemingly engaged with something on the deck 
which caused him to bend over, said in a friendly 
tone : — 

“ Speak quickly, but softly, lad, and do not make 
too many words of the story.” 

Sergeant Prout bade me say that the ship is 
above two miles from the land, every boat stove, 
and the sea running very high. He also added what 
was not known until I attempted to come below, 
that the master of the ship is drunk.” 

The colonel assumed an erect position, and speak- 
ing indifferently, as if seized by a sudden and not 
important idea, said : 


94 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


“ You may say to such officers as yet remain in the 
cabin that it is well they join me here. We must 
decide upon the order in which we will go ashore, 
for there is to be no delay as soon as day breaks.” 

Kobert obeyed without undue haste, and, this 
done, he remained between-decks, because nothing 
had been said as to his returning to his comrades. 

During several moments Colonel Putnam spoke 
with the officers who had obeyed his summons, 
concerning the order in which the troops would 
land, and directed that each captain and lieutenant 
should at once station himself near his men. 

These orders had been give sufficiently loud for 
nearly all to hear the words, and the colonel added 
in conclusion : 

You will see to it, gentlemen, that everything is 
in readiness for immediate disembarkation. The 
men will come on deck in squads of twenty, each in 
charge of an officer, and the second squad is not to 
ascend until the first has gotten clear of the ship. 
I do not think it will be well to open the hatches 
immediately ; we will make our way out through 
the cabin passage.’^ 

While his subordinates were taking their stations 
according to his directions, the colonel said in a 
whisper to the sentinels : — 

‘‘You are to hold this entrance at all hazards. 


FOR LIFE. 


95 


Allow no man, be he officer or private, to pass you 
save by direct orders delivered through this lad,” 
and the colonel motioned toward Robert. 

Then, beckoning for the boy to follow, he went 
quickly into the cabin, halting there only long enough 
to make certain his pistols were in proper order, after 
which he ascended the companion-way. 

Directly at the head of the stairs stood Sergeant 
Prout, Darius, and Nicholas, and at their feet lay 
the master of the ship, bound hand and foot, with 
the bight of a rope in his mouth as gag. 

“ I took the liberty of makin’ him fast, sir, an’ shut 
off his wind because he was bent on arousin’ all 
hands by his cries,” the old soldier said as he gravely 
saluted. 

‘‘ Are you certain he is under the influence of 
liquor, sergeant ? ” 

‘‘ As sure as a man well can be, sir. Shall I slip 
this gag for a minute ? ” 

“ Ay, but stand ready to put it in place again if 
he makes any undue noise.” 

It was well this last order had been spoken, for no 
sooner was the rope loosened than the angry man 
burst forth in a torrent of threats, uttering the 
words in such manner as left no doubt as to his con- 
dition, and screaming at the full strength of his 
lungs. 


96 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


Sergeant Front did not wait for a second order to 
put a quietus on the brute, but deftly slipped the 
gag in place before the master had well begun his 
tirade. 

‘‘ Foil him down against the rail Avhere there will 
be little danger of his being trampled upon, and 
leave him there. It would be no more than right to 
throw the wretch overboard, for he is very nearly 
guilty of deliberate murder Avhen he stupefies him- 
self with strong drink while the lives of half a 
thousand men depend upon his clear-headedness.” 

The sergeant did not spend many seconds in obey- 
ing this order ; with the toe of his boot he rolled the 
helpless man over to the rail, and there left him, 
saying to the first mate, who came up hurriedly as if 
just understanding that his superior officer was in 
trouble : — 

“ It was the colonel’s orders an’ I reckon he out- 
ranks any man aboard this wreck.” 

Look you, sir,” and Israel Putnam turned 
sharplj^ upon the mate, “ I count on your taking the 
place of master, while he who lies yonder is unfit to 
care for himself. With so many to perform the 
labor, it should be possible to build rafts such as 
would carry us to the shore ? ” 

“ While the surf runs as it does now, that craft 
would need be a stout one that could make the 


FOR LIFE. 97 

trip safely, more particularly if it was laden with 
men.” 

‘‘ But we are not to stand here with folded hands, 
saying it is useless to make any effort at saving our- 
selves ! Set your seamen at work gathering such 
spars and timbers as will suffice for at least one raft. 
It is better to do battle for life, than stand idly await- 
ing death, else I would not be here this day. Get 
about your work at once, and it will go hard with 
him who shirks his duty ! ” 

The mate hastened away, calling upon each of the 
crew by name, and the colonel turned toward 
Kobert. 

‘‘ Tell Major Bridges to send forty men, in charge 
of two lieutenants, at once, and without arms.” 

When Robert returned from this mission the squad 
was close at his heels, and Colonel Putnam stood on 
the quarter-deck as if to meet them. 

The recruits were ranged in line, as if on parade, 
and the commander thus addressed them, speaking 
in such a tone as convinced all that he said no more 
than he believed to be strictly true : — 

‘‘ The ship’s boats have been stove, and it may be 
we are a couple of miles from land ; but the land is 
there, and it should be no very difficult task to ex- 
tricate ourselves from this uncomfortable position, 
providing every man keeps his head. But once let 
7 


98 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


a panic arise, as we have already had a taste of, and 
death awaits all. I ask that you set about building 
rafts. The seamen will join you, and when the 
day breaks we will send ashore as many as can find 
lodgment upon the crafts you may make.” 

By this time the mate came aft to say that in the 
lazaretto was a store of harpoon lines, for the Gol- 
den Pippin had been in the whale fishery before 
serving as transport, and he asked the colonel’s per- 
mission to send some of the crew down in search of 
them. 

“You may take the sergeant and two of the 
lads. They should be a sufficient force, I cannot 
run the chances that the seamen will hold their 
tongues.” 

“ Yery well, sir,” the mate replied meekly, under- 
standing full well that this man who gave his orders 
so decidedly was of a different mould than he who 
lay in a drunken stupor on the deck. 

The sergeant, Darius, and Nicholas accompanied 
the first officer of the ship, and Bober t followed the 
colonel forward to where the recruits and a portion 
of the crew had begun work by bringing a lot of 
spars to that portion of the deck near where the rail 
was stove. 

When Colonel Putnam saw that this force was 
well at their task, he directed the lad to tell 


FOR LIFE. 


99 


Major Bridges to send up forty more men with- 
out weapons, and after this order had been obeyed 
the commander addressed them in much the same 
words as when the first squad came on deck. 

Before these last recruits were fairly set to work 
those who had gone after the harpoon lines returned 
heavily laden, and to the second mate was given the 
task of directing the labor of lashing the spars 
together. 

Then another squad was ordered up from below, 
and there was not less than an hundred and forty 
men employed in the task of fashioning such craft 
as was possible with the materials at their com- 
mand. 

The work was not pushed forward with very re- 
markable celerity because of the darkness ; but every 
moment thus employed was just so much of an 
advantage gained when the day should break. 

The rain had ceased falling ; the wind was decreas- 
ing sensibly ; the waves were still boisterous, how- 
ever, and there was no hope the ocean would be calm 
until after many hours had passed. 

The first gray light of dawn could be seen in the 
eastern sky when the second mate announced that 
two rafts were ready. 

The timbers will remain together, sir, that I’ll 
vouch for ; but whether it’ll be possible for them as 


100 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


are not sailors to hold themselves on such a crazy 
craft is another matter.” 

“ That will be according to each man’s determi- 
nation and stout-heartedness. Have you material 
enough to build rafts for all hands ? ” 

“ There is plenty of stuff between decks, sir. The 
bunks can be taken down — they were put up in sec- 
tions, — and with that much lumber I could give 
passage to a thousand men, providing the sea per- 
mitted.” 

“ Continue with such material as you have at hand, 
and you shall soon have the lumber from below,” 
the colonel replied, and, turning toward Kobert, he 
added, ‘‘ Tell Major Bridges that the muskets are to 
be shipped on shore as one cargo, therefore the men 
will file aft and deposit the weapons where they can 
best be got at after we are ready to bring such equip- 
ment on deck.” 

The major looked sharply at Kobert when this 
command was repeated, and said in a low tone : 

“ So the men are to be disarmed ? I had a suspi- 
cion all was not as it should be.” 

The order was promptly executed, however, and 
before he returned on deck Robert saw the muskets 
stacked neatly near the bulkhead, the recruits appar- 
ently having noddea as to why this move had been 
made, 


FOR LIFE. 


101 


“ It has been done, sir,” the lad reported as he 
stood once more in front of the commander. “ The 
muskets are stacked.” 

Instead of replying to this Colonel Putnam went 
below, and Eobert, believing he was expected to re- 
main constantly within call, followed him. 

When they were between decks and Colonel Putnam 
began to speak, the lad understood why the recruits 
had been disarmed. 

The commander plainly explained the condition of 
affairs, not attempting to make light of the danger 
which threatened, but stating exactly the chances 
for life, and the number of hours which probably 
remained before the ship would be hurled into deep 
water by the rising waves. 

“ Every man can be landed in safety if each keeps 
his wits about him,” he said in conclusion. ‘‘ But 
once let a panic arise, and I will not be answerable 
for a corporal’s guard of you. Because of the fact 
that the danger is so great, and any interference 
with my plans for setting you ashore would doom 
many to death, I have resolved to shoot down the 
first who gives way to his fears, or shows signs 
of insubordination, and this will be done without 
further warning. Eemain calm, obey orders, and I 
promise that not a life shall be lost. Attempt to 
disobey, or give, way to fear, and for the safety of 


102 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

those who work manfully for life, you shall be shot 
without delay. Major Bridges, detail twenty men 
and instruct them to act exactly as 1 have promised 
in case any hot-head makes trouble. Let as many 
more stand guard over the muskets.” 

The colonel paused as if to get some idea of the 
effect of his words, but not a murmur was heard. 
The knowledge that they were in imminent danger 
from drowning, and the certainty that Israel Putnam 
would not recede one whit from the stand he had 
taken, had the effect of closing every mouth. 

Then the commander explained that the timbers 
forming the bunks were to be sent on deck as soon 
as the hatches had been removed, and enjoined the 
officers to superintend the work, so that not a 
moment should be wasted. 

When the colonel, followed by Kobert, was on 
the upper deck again, the day had broken, and it 
was possible to have some idea of what awaited 
those who took passage on the frail rafts. 

Between the wreck and the shore was a stretch 
of angry water not less than a mile and a half 
wide, where the waves were towering up like green 
mountains, and dashing into torrents of foam as 
they rolled in on the shore. 

It was a fearsome spectacle when viewed by those 
who must trust their lives to the rude fabrics which 


FOR LIFE. 


103 


would serve in the stead of boats, and Kobert did 
not dare gaze at it many moments lest he should 
grow cowardly. 

He observed, however, that Nicholas was crouch- 
ing behind the rail near where the drunken captain 
lay, and knew the would-be deserter was again 
panic-stricken with terror. 

“ If he don’t fight for his own life now he’ll never 
see home again,” Eobert muttered, and then his at- 
tention was attracted to a group near the starboard 
rail forward. 

One of the rafts was in readiness to be launched, 
and the men near by were engaged in what seemed 
to be some childish game, but Eobert soon learned 
they were drawing lots to determine who should 
make the first venture. 

Fifteen were to embark, although the fabric 
could have sustained nearly twice as many ; but 
these first voyagers were to carry with them the 
end of a rope, which it was hoped might be made 
fast on shore, and it would not be wise to overload 
the raft, hampered as it must be by the trailing line. 

Of these fifteen, ten were soldiers, and the re- 
mainder sailors. Each man had some bit of timber 
to serve him as a paddle, and Israel Putnam made 
no motion to interfere when the first mate took it 
upon himself to give the commands. 


104 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

“ Take your time, lads,’* the officer said, “ for 
much depends on our stretching a line. Lash your- 
selves together before casting off, and then there’ll 
be less likelihood any will lose the number of his 
mess. The tide sets inshore, and it should carry 
the raft that way even though the wind be against 
you. There’s no danger of drifting out to sea, for 
we’ll haul in on the line if that is likely to happen. 
Let her go over now, and all jump when she’s water- 
borne. Then pass the line around your bodies, and 
God grant you float in safety.” 

The men were eager to end the suspense, and the 
mate had hardly ceased speaking before the frail 
craft was forced over the side. 

It seemed to Kobert as if the crew leaped at the 
same instant, and for a time he thought all hands 
had gone overboard ; but soon the raft rose on the 
crest of a wave, showing the little company on their 
knees passing a harpoon line from one to the other. 

One man stood forward on the ship, paying out a 
half-inch rope as the fabric Avas carried inshore by 
the current, and those on deck would have ceased 
work to watch the struggle betA\reen life and death, 
but that the colonel cried sharply : — 

“ Keep to your tasks ! This is no time to stand 
gaping after your comrades. Let another creAV be 
formed and put off without delay. Send raft after 


FOR LIFE. 


105 


raft until one of them gains the shore. A single 
glance at the waves is enough to show that they are 
rising every moment — soon it will be too late.” 

Kobert now observed for the first time that the 
main hatch had been removed, and from below 
were being hoisted on deck the timbers which had 
so lately served as sleeping quarters. 

Now all was bustle and systematic work ; the 
knowledge of the great danger had rendered every 
man passive to the wishes of the commander, and 
no word or act of insubordination could be heard or 
seen. 

The guards were doing duty below, however, and 
Colonel Putnam kept careful watch for the first sign 
of mutiny or panic. 

Sergeant Front and Darius were laboring with the 
raft builders ; Nicholas yet remained crouching be- 
hind the rail, and Kobert, believing it was his duty 
to keep close at the heels of the commander, had 
good opportunity for watching those who were 
struggling to gain the shore. 

It seemed to him impossible the frail fabric would 
live from one moment to another. At times it was 
completely submerged by the angry waters, only the 
heads of the men showing above the surface, and then 
it was as if she rode high on the crest of the swell. 

During such moments as these last the wind had 


-106 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


full sweep upon the raft, and it was forced back 
toward the ship ; but when the collection of spars 
had sunk deep again, the current carried them in- 
shore. 

Kobert counted again and again, and each time he 
made out fifteen. All were yet alive ; but would 
they be able to gain the shore before the Golden 
Pippin was dashed to pieces ? 

At the end of half an hour this first craft was 
about midway between the reef and the boiling 
surf, while four other rafts had been launched, and 
their crews also were battling Avith the elements. 

'Not less than eighty men Avere struggling for life 
in that mad Avhirl of Avaters, and to the lad it did 
not seem probable a single one Avould reach the land, 
save as a corpse. 

Around the stranded ship the water steadily arose 
until, when the third raft had been launched, it was 
so high that the Avaves beat against the hull with 
such force as to cause it to quiver. 

There Avas no man on board Avho did not under- 
stand that Avithin a very short time after the tide 
was at its height the Avreck would be rent and riven 
until nothing remained saA^e a shapeless mass of 
planks and cordage. It Avas also apparent that there 
would not much longer be an opportunity to 
continue the work of trying to save life, and there 


FOR LIFE. 107 

were yet nearly five hundred soldiers and sailors on 
board. 

Kobert believed Colonel Putnam to be the one 
above all others who might be relied upon in such 
an emergency, and was confident all would be saved 
until he accidentally heard the first mate say to the 
second : — 

“I’ve been cast away twice, Jim, dismasted once, 
an’ served my trick on a burnin’ vessel ; but things 
never looked so squally to me as they do now. I’m 
thinkin’ its nigh time for us to care for ourselves.” 

“ Accordin’ to my way of thinkin’ we can’t do that 
any too soon. What does this bloomin’ militia 
officer know about such work as is laid out here ? 
You may take my head for a plum-puddin’ if so 
many as fifty red-coated recruits see the sun set 
to-night.” 


108 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


CHAPTEE VIL 

ASHORE. 

Egbert’s first impulse was to report immediately 
to Colonel Putnam that which he had heard ; but 
after a moment’s hesitation he decided against 
doing anything of the kind, because of the fact that 
such a course would make him appear much like a 
tell-tale. 

“ He would think I was trying to curry favor by 
running with every bit of tattle I heard, and I’d soon 
get myself disliked,” was what he mentally said, 
but at the same time he was firm in the determina- 
tion to ask the sergeant’s advice as soon as it should 
be possible to speak with him privately. 

A full hour had elapsed since the first raft put off 
from the ship. Driven back every few moments by 
the wind, despite the current and their efforts at the 
paddles, the men had sailed a zigzag course, now on 
the verge of being carried out to sea, and again in 
danger of dashing against that portion of the reef 
which rose above the surface between the land and 
the location of the wreck. 


ASHORE. 


109 


Any but the bravest in all that ship’s load would 
have given up in despair ; but these gallant fellows 
toiled and tugged, seemingly in nowise disheartened 
by the buffeting of the waves, until finally, when 
those on the ship had lost all hope, a lull of the 
wind admitted of their arriving within twenty yards 
or less of the beach. 

Then it was that their comrades on the deck of 
the ship saw them cast off the line which held all 
together ; saw two tie one end of the rope round 
their bodies, and leap into the boiling surf. 

A cheer from those on the other rafts was added 
to by shouts of encouragement from the anxious 
men on board the Golden Pippin, and not a hand 
was raised to continue the labor, or a pair of eyes 
removed from the tiny dots which could be seen 
amid the yeasty waters, until the brave men, mov- 
ing as if well-nigh exhausted, crept slowly up on the 
shore beyond reach of the waves. 

Then a shout of triumph went up from every 
throat, and every heart beat more freely, for now it 
would be possible, as soon as the hawser was made 
fast ashore, to propel the clumsy rafts to and from 
the beach rapidly until all were landed in safety. 

The most difficult portion of the task had been 
accomplished ; the remainder was only a matter of 
so much time. 


110 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


“ There’s no need of my saying anything even to 
the sergeant,” Kobert thought as he drew in a long, 
full breath of relief. “ Our people will be saved 
now, whether the rascally mates desert us or not.” 

From this moment the work of disembarking the 
men went on rapidly. The only danger to be ap- 
prehended was when the recruits attempted to leap 
from the deck of the ship to the raft in waiting, and 
this was guarded against by fastening a rope to the 
waists of those who could not swim, so they might 
be hauled inboard again if, perchance, they missed 
a footing. 

The hawser was made fast ashore to a tree, and 
as other rafts — those lately constructed — were laden 
with men and forced toward the shore by pulling 
on the rope, the three crafts which had been sent 
out with the first, but yet drifted helplessly about, 
were hauled back by their tow-lines in order that 
they might gain the land more quickly, as well as to 
avoid the possibility of their being blown out to sea. 

The most imminent of the danger was passed. 
The recruits were rapidly leaving the ship, and Eob- 
ert understood that the commander had no further 
need of his services. In fact, from the moment-.the 
first raft was hauled up on the beach Colonel Put- 
nam had given over the more laborious portion of 
the task to his subordinate officers, and went below 


ASHORE. Ill 

to break his fast, for until this moment he had neither 
eaten nor drank since the storm arose. 

Now it was that Kobert looked around for Nich- 
olas, and finally found him kneeling by the side of 
the fettered shipmaster, watching with eager eyes 
the landing of the men. 

“ Have you been here all the time, and while there 
was so much work to be done ? ” he asked reproach- 
fully, and Nicholas replied in a tremulous voice : — 

“ I couldn’t do otherwise, Kobert Clement. It is 
as if death has been at my elbow every minute since 
I escaped from between-decks, and one is not able 
to do much when he feels himself dying.” 

“ But you have been in no greater danger than 
the others, and yet all have worked. I would rather 
die fighting for life, than to stand idly watching its 
approach. Besides, now that the hawser has been 
made fast ashore, the danger is passed ” 

“ Passed ? ” Nicholas screamed. “ Look at those 
men leaping on to that raft ! Even though one has 
a rope attached to his body, there is danger of being 
crushed to death between the ship and that poor 
substitute for a boat ! ” 

“ If these spasms of fear which come over you 
cannot be avoided, and I question much whether 
such be the case, no one can feel pity after seeing 
you seek fresh cause for alarm where a sensible lad 


112 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


would find work with which to shut out these 
sights.” 

you are angry, as is the sergeant and Da- 
rius.” 

“ Is it strange, Mcholas ? I could understand 
your terror between-decks ; but now it seems little 
less than wilfulness. This man has the appearance 
of one who suffers,” and Kobert bent over the mas- 
ter of the ship, who was yet lying where the old 
soldier had left him. 

I think he is choking,” Nicholas replied, much 
as if such a fact was no concern of his. 

“ Why did you not untie the rope ? ” 

“ Because it was put there by the colonel’s orders, 
and I did not dare to interfere.” 

“ It would have been better had you been as care- 
ful this morning while we were facing the muti- 
neers. He was gagged lest he dishearten the men by 
revealing the true situation of affairs, but now there 
is no longer that danger, and I will relieve him.” 

The boy had suited the action to the words, and 
the look on the captain’s face when the rope was re- 
moved, told of the relief which had been afforded. 

The master of the Golden Pippin was no longer 
under the influence of liquor, but spoke like one in 
possession of all his senses, as he asked : 

“ What is being done ? ” 


ASHORE. 


113 


“ A line was carried ashore some time since, and 
the men are being set on dry land so rapidly that in 
half an hour more the task will have been accom- 
plished,” Eobert replied. 

“ Where is Colonel Putnam ? ” 

‘‘ In the cabin, that is the first opportunity he has 
had of satisfying his hunger. It is through him 
only that we have a means of gaining the land.” 

“ Ay, lad, and no punishment will be too great for 
me. There is yet work to be done, and I would have 
a share in it. Will you pray the colonel that I be 
released ? ” 

“ I will tell him what you say, sir,” and Eobert 
went below, hardly expecting to be successful in 
the effort, because the captain’s behavior in time of 
danger had been little less than a crime. 

“ Yes, you may cast him adrift,” Colonel Putnam 
said when the lad repeated to him what had been 
said. ‘‘It would serve him right if we left the 
scoundrel here to go down with the ship ; but I sup- 
pose that would be a bit too harsh. Cast off the 
ropes ; but advise him to keep out of my sight, for 
I shall bring him up for punishment once we are 
ashore, if he loiters around our camp. How goes on 
the landing ? ” 

“ It would seem as if all should be ashore in half 

an hour more, sir.” 

8 


114 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


“ Say to Major Bridges that the arms and ammuni- 
tion must he taken on the rafts before all our force 
has left the ship. It will be a good idea for him to 
send a small portion at a time, and then in case of 
an accident we shall not lose the whole. Now that 
the dangers of the sea have been met and vanquished, 
we should be in readiness to confront the enemy, 
who may be near at hand.” 

Until this moment Eobert had lost sight of the 
fact — that they were landing on Spanish territory, 
and might find themselves prisoners before having 
well got free from the perils of the sea. 

He ran with all speed to the major, repeated the 
colonel’s words, and then liberated the master of the 
ship, who, after thanking him for the service ren- 
dered, took passage for the shore on the next raft 
which put off, without making any attempt to save 
even his personal property. 

Then it was that Eobert turned his attention to 
Nicholas once more, entreating the boy not to show 
his cowardice when all could see him, but to put on 
a bold front, now the danger was passed, lest he be- 
come a laughing-stock for his companions-in-arms. 

It seemed impossible for the lad to arouse himself 
from the fever qf terror which held possession of all 
his faculties, and Eobert went to the sergeant for 
advice. 


ASHORE. 115 

The old soldier and Darius had worked most in- 
dustriously from the time the raft-building was 
begun, and they were yet at their nearly-completed 
task when Eobert told his story. 

“ There will be little loss if we leave him aboard,’’ 
Sergeant Prout said petulantly when the lad ceased 
speaking. Such a crazy coward as he can be of no 
service as a soldier, an’ I’m certain he’s not fit for a 
sailor, so why should we turn a hair to keep him 
ashore.” 

“ But surely you wouldn’t abandon the poor lad 
to the waves ? ” 

“ It would be the best fate that could overtake 
him. He’ll not only disgrace himself, but us, if we 
save him.” 

“ You’ll help me get him ashore ? ” and Eobert 
turned to Darius. “He is our comrade, and we 
would be worse cowards than he if we failed to lend 
a helping hand.” 

“ Here, here, lad, I am not quite so bad as my 
words would cause you to believe,” Sergeant Prout 
cried as he dropped the ax he had been using, and 
came forward. “ Of course we won’t leave the lad 
to drown, though as a matter of fact I believe that 
end would be best for him. Show me where he 
is, an’ I’ll engage he goes ashore with the next 
raft.” 


116 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

“ I doubt if he will do so of his own free will, so 
great is his fear.” 

“ Then we’ll bind him hand and foot, and load 
him on as a part of the cargo.” 

“ You’ll not treat him roughly ? ” and Eobert laid 
hold of the skirts of the sergeant’s coat to detain 
him. 

“ E'o more than is necessary to make certain of 
his goin’ ashore. Even though the passage can be 
made so readily, there is but little time left us to 
leave the wreck, as you may judge by the poundin’ 
of the waves, therefore our coward must be rescued 
soon, or not at all.” 

The sergeant did not linger to discuss the matter. 
He had been searching the deck with his eyes, and 
immediately upon finding Nicholas, strode aft at a 
rapid pace. 

The boy saw him coming, and made as if to es- 
cape ; but the old soldier cried angrily : 

“Have a care, Nicholas Yallet, have a care how 
you play with me, or the dangers of the sea will 
seem as nothin’ by the time I have finished my 
work on your body. But for its bein’ what some 
would call murder, I’d tie a cannon ball to your 
neck an’ drop you over the rail, therefore it is 
reasonable to suppose I shan’t stand on soft words 
if you go contrary to my orders.” 


ASHORE. 


117 


I’m not doing anything to disgruntle you ! ” 
^Nicholas cried with a whine. 

“ And you’d better not, for my mood isn’t a cheer- 
ful one after all you’ve done. March forward and 
take your place on Ihe raft that’s alongside.” 

“ I could never get on it alive ! I should drown ! ” 

“ You cowardly coward ! ” Sergeant Front cried 
angrily, and suddenly seizing a length of rope which 
lay on the deck at his feet, he began using it like a 
whip on JSTicholas, and with as much force as he 
could bestow. 

]^ow the. lad had good cause for the fear he dis- 
played ; every blow was most painful, and not one 
missed the mark, however rapidly he ran about the 
deck. 

“ Over with you on to the raft, or I’ll flay you 
alive ! ” the sergeant cried angrily, and now that 
his temper was thoroughly aroused, Fobert really 
feared he would literally carry the threat into execu- 
tion. 

Smarting with pain, and intent only on escaping 
further and worse punishment, Nicholas so far for- 
got his fear of the sea as to leap over the rail on the 
raft, where he stood rubbing his bruised limbs and 
trying exceedingly hard to keep the tears from his 
eyes. 

“ I’ll pay you off some day ! ” he shouted, shaking 


118 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

his clenched fist in impotent rage. “ I’ll give you 
as good as you’ve given me ! ” 

“ Now you’re showin’ proper spirit,” the sergeant 
said with a laugh, his anger fading away as that of 
Nicholas arose. If you’d been as sharp to show 
yourself a man before leavin’ New Rochelle, this 
little lesson wouldn’t have been needed.” 

Then the old soldier turned to his work again, 
and Darius and Robert labored at his side until 
Captain Lispenard ordered them to take their places 
on the raft. 

« We’re willin’ to wait till all the others have 
gone ashore, sir,” the sergeant said as he saluted, 
but at the same time he went toward the rail 
lest it should seem he hesitated to obey a com- 
mand. 

You three are the only ones left on board, save 
the officers. The weapons, ammunition, a goodly 
supply of stores, and, in fact, everything we have 
time to save has been taken off. Colonel Putnam 
gave orders that you three be allowed to remain 
until the last, that honor having been gained by 
your conduct since the storm began, and I am proud 
that you are in my command.” 

The sergeant saluted yet more stiffiy, drew him- 
self up with an air of pride, and walked deliberately 
toward the rail. 


ASHORE. 


119 

“ There are none left on board save commissioned 
officers,” he said after looking around scrutinizinglj, 
“ and not many of them. We are among the very 
last to leave, lads, and the colonel has given us a 
brave reward.” 

“ It has come none too soon,” Darius cried with a 
laugh as a wave broke over the port rail. “ The 
tide must be well up, and the ship won’t live many 
minutes after the sea begins to strike such blows as 
that.” 

Some of the younger officers, alarmed by the 
quivering of the hulk as the heavier waves beat 
against the sides, ran hastily to the raft ; but Ser- 
geant Prout did not quicken his pace, and the boys 
were careful to copy his movements exactly. 

Therefore it was that these three were very 
nearly the last to leave the wreck. Colonel Putnam 
and Major Bridges only being behind them. 

It was the sergeant who stood ready to aid the 
colonel when he leaped from the rail, and the latter 
said as he grasped the old soldier’s hands : — 

“Prout, I’ve always known you as a true man; 
but never till last night did I fully realize your 
worth. You and the two lads have rendered me 
great service.” 

“ If we’ve done our duty, sir, we’re proud.” 

You have done even better, and if we come out 


120 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


of this campaign alive, I’ll see to it you have a fit- 
ting reward.” 

‘‘You can never do more for us, sir, than when 
you allowed us to remain on board till you were 
ready to leave. That is something we’ll be glad 
to remember.” 

It was no time for compliments. At any mo- 
ment the hulk might be forced off the ledge, and if 
the raft was too near at such times it would most 
certainly be destroyed. 

The line was cut adrift from the rail, and as 
many as could gain a hold upon the hawser began 
hauling the clumsy craft toward the shore. 

Once the rope was severed the wind had a better 
hold upon the raft, and forced it from this side to 
that until there was every danger the spars would 
be wrenched from their fastenings. All on board 
were half submerged the greater portion of the 
time ; but such inconvenience was unheeded after 
the great peril that had been averted. 

Already was there the semblance of a military 
camp when the last raft-load came ashore. The 
company officers had gotten their men into line, 
and stationed them here and there in regular 
formation until the commander should give his 
orders. 

Eobert was surprised at the quantity of goods 



“ A mighty shout went up from the men as they caught the last glimpse of the 
Golden Pippin.”— Page 120. 

At the. Siege of Havana. 







ASHORE. 


121 


which had been saved ; he expected to see a supply 
of ammunition, but was not prepared for the store 
of provision which was ranged along the beach. 
Ignorant as he was concerning such matters, it 
seemed to him as if there was enough on the beach 
to provide the men with food for several weeks, 
when, as a matter of course, there was no more than 
would serve them with half rations for four days. 

It was while he stood surveying the stores and 
wondering how the recruits had found time or op- 
portunity to break out so much of the cargo, that 
a mighty shout went up from the men, and, follow- 
ing the direction in which they were gazing in- 
tently, he caught the last glimpse of the Golden 
Pippin. 

The sea had forced up her decks, and as he gazed, 
a gigantic wave literally rolled her over and over. 
During a brief instant it was possible to make out 
the dark lines of her keel amid the green waters, 
and then she disappeared forever. 

The last tie which held this portion of the ex- 
pedition to their native land was crushed out ; and 
in an enemy’s country, poorly supplied with pro- 
visions and scantily provided with ammunition, it 
seemed in the highest degree doubtful they could 
maintain the foothold which had been won after so 
much suffering and labor. 


122 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


Perhaps Colonel Putnam understood that the 
scene which had just been witnessed by his soldiers 
was well calculated to dishearten them, for the 
Golden Pippin had no more than been engulfed 
by the raging waters when he shouted cheerily : — 

“ E’othing will be gained by allowing the troops 
to remain idle when there is so much to be done, 
gentlemen. See to it at once that an encampment 
is formed, by using such materials as may be most 
convenient, in the building of huts to protect them 
from the sun. There is work in plenty for every 
man, and no shirking will be tolerated. Time 
enough for rest after we are in condition to do so 
properly. Major Bridges, see to it that a constant 
watch be maintained for such wreckage as may be 
washed ashore. We should yet be able to come 
upon a goodly store of provisions.’’ 

Immediately all was activity. A certain number 
of the men were sent to gather branches of trees and 
small bushes ; others were detailed to make huts 
such as would protect them from the burning rays 
of the sun, and yet more were ordered to the shore. 

Among this last detachment were Sergeant Prout 
and the two lads. 

Nicholas had not been seen since they landed, and 
Kobert would have asked permission from Captain 
Lispenard to search for him, but that the old soldier 


ASHORE. 123 

sternly forbade his “ makin’ such a fool of him- 
self.’’ 

“ Let the lad sulk ; it will do him good. I was 
pleased to see he still had spirit enough to turn on 
me while I was floggin’ him, an’ a bit of anger now 
may serve to make him more manly.” 

“ I can’t see the master of the ship, or the mates. 
It may be that Nicholas will fall in with them, and 
be tempted into wrong-doing.” 

“ Don’t be afeered they’ll have anything to do 
with such a coward as he’d soon show himself to be. 
I doubt if there are three others on this whole island 
who’d have borne with the lad as long as we’ve 
managed to do. That shipmaster will give the en- 
campment a wide berth from this out, if he has any 
sense, otherwise he’ll answer to the colonel for de- 
sertin’ his duty by takin’ to drink when he was most 
needed.” 

‘‘ Colonel Putnam will have his hands full with- 
out trying to punish any one for disobedience or 
neglect of duty,” Darius said with a sigh. “ Has it 
struck you, sergeant, that at this very minute we 
may be surrounded by Spaniards, and, having es- 
caped the perils of the sea, we shall fall into the 
hands of the enemy ? ” 

“ Of course it has struck me the enemy may be close 
by; but failin’ into their hands is another matter.” 


124 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


“ Except for the crew of the ship, who can’t be 
counted on to fight, we number but five hundred.” 

“That’s certain enough, an’ now Nicholas has 
given us the slip again, we’re one short of the 
number that went aboard at New York.” 

“ If a thousand of the enemy were to come sud- 
denly, what would save us from capture ? ” 

“ Ourselves, lad. Do you reckon we’d stand idle 
while they was workin’ their will ? ” 

“Certainly not; but what could be effected if 
they outnumbered us ? ” 

“ Effected ? Why, we’d turn to an’ whip the 
whole boilin’, of course. Do you count on lettin’ 
them work their will on us ? ” 

“ I’m told they fight well.” 

“ So they do, lad, but I’m reckonin’ we can fight 
better, so there’s no reason to borrow trouble on that 
score. ’Twixt now an’ to-morrow night I calculate 
Israel Putnam will know pretty nigh where the 
enemy is, an’ we can depend on him to keep us out 
of any very serious trouble.” 

Darius was not so confident of the ability of their 
commander to perform marvelous deeds, and the 
expression of anxiety did not leave his face until 
Eobert espied a cask drifting shoreward, when im- 
mediately he, in common with his companions, was 
intent upon securing the prize. 


ASHORE. 


125 


Until noon these three were occupied with such 
work, and during that time they had saved from the 
sea much that would be of benefit to the castaways 
if the stay on this portion of the shore was pro- 
longed. 

Beef, pork, meal, and twenty or more tents were 
piled high upon the beach beyond reach of the waves, 
and then the detachment was relieved from duty for 
the time being. 


126 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


CHAPTEK YIIL 

A MISSION. 

When they were off duty Darius proposed that 
they set about putting up something in the way of 
a shelter for themselves, not because it would be 
needed to shield them from the cold, but to protect 
them from the burning rays of the sun. 

A certain number of camps had already been 
built, and many of the men, not content with the 
prospect of being crowded when they lay down at 
night, more especially while material for building 
was so plentiful, were erecting small shelters for 
themselves, or sufficiently large to accommodate two 
or three comrades. 

‘‘We four — for of course Nicholas will come in 
after a while — had best mess by ourselves, and since 
we had more to do with saving the tents than any 
one else, I can’t see why we’re not entitled to one.” 

“ I reckon the explanations would come soon 
enough if you should lay hold of anything we saved 
from the waves,” the sergeant said grimly in reply 


A MISSION. 


127 


to Darius’ remark. “ Them ’ere tents will be kept 
for the use of the officers, an’ us bloomin’ privates 
can think we’re well off to get what brush may be 
needed for a shanty.” 

“ You’re an officer,” Eobert suggested. 

“ E'othin’ of any account, lad. A sergeant don’t 
cut any great figger alongside a captain or lieutenant, 
so you can make certain a canvas tent ain’t for the 
likes of me. We’ll put up what’ll serve us in the 
way of a camp, an’ feel that we’re fortunate in bein’ 
allowed to flock together, instead of bein’ herded 
with the rest. Now ” 

“ Sergeant, the colonel wants to speak with you 
at once,” a soldier interrupted, as he came up and 
saluted in proper fashion. 

“ You lads can go ahead with the work, an’ I reck- 
on it won’t be long before I’m back again,” the 
old man said, as he brushed some of the sand from 
his uniform, made certain his coat was buttoned, 
and otherwise did his best at “ sprucing up ” before 
presenting himself to the commanding officer. 

Then he walked rapidly away, and the two 
boys, wearied by the labor already performed, had 
little desire to act immediately upon his sugges- 
tion. 

“ It won’t take long to put up such a shanty as 
will satisfy us, and we may as weU wait a spell,” 


128 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


Darius said as he threw himself upon the sand be- 
neath the shadow of a tree. 

“ I’d rather have a look around for Nicholas, if 
there’s nothing better to do,” and Robert searched 
the encampment with his eyes for the missing lad. 

“ You’ve got something better to do, and that is 
to gain rest. We’ve been on the move, or what 
amounted to the same thing, ever since the mutiny 
began, and I’m well-nigh tired out. If Nicholas 
Yallet wants to play the fool, it’s no concern of 
ours.” 

“ As to that you are mistaken, Darius, and I am 
certain you would not speak thus save for your 
weariness. Nicholas is our comrade ” 

‘‘ He may have been ; but such a coward as he has 
shown himself to be is not called comrade by me.” 

“ You would not be thought only a fair-weather 
friend, Darius Lunt ! It is our duty to lend the 
poor fellow a helping hand, and since he showed 
that he could play a man’s part, as he did while the 
mutiny was going on, it may be we can bring him 
around to where he belongs. I do not believe it is 
possible for him, unaided, to hold himself in check.” 

“ And I believe that a dozen lads like us could 
not give as much assistance as is needed to keep him 
in proper trim. He is a rank coward, and shows 
even more plainly that such is the case when he 


A MISSION. 129 

claims it is impossible to prevent a display of pol- 
troonery.’’ 

Having thus spoken Darius stretched himself out 
at full length in the shade, as if the matter had been 
fully settled, so far as he was concerned ; but Eobert 
was not minded to leave the lad whom he had once 
called a “ comrade,” to his own devices. 

“ I shall make search for Nicholas,” he said 
firmly. “ Should the sergeant come before 1 get 
back, you can tell him I could not take my ease 
while the lad remained in hiding like an outcast.” 

As if fearful his friend might attempt to dissuade 
him from his purpose, Eobert walked swiftly away, 
directing his steps toward the densest portion of the 
thicket which surrounded the encampment, for it 
was reasonable to suppose Nicholas would endeavor 
to screen himself from view. 

It was destined, however, that he should not 
carry into effect his kindly intentions. Before he 
had passed out of the encampment he was brought 
to a sudden stand-still by hearing his name called in 
an imperative tone. 

“ Eobert Clement, where are you goin’ at such a 
pace ? ” 

It was the sergeant who spoke, and, turning back 
with the air of one who is ashamed of his errand, 
the lad made answer : — 

9 


130 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


“ It was in my mind to search for Mcholas, Ser- 
geant Front. I fear the lad may stray so far from 
the encampment as to imperil his life.” 

The old soldier stepped back a pace as if he would 
the better see the lad’s face, and said in a tone 
which was at the same time sharp and friendly : — 

“ The coward has at last found an opportunity to 
desert, and it is not for you to concern your head 
about him until orders have been given to such 
effect.” 

“ But, Sergeant Front,” and Kobert looked 
thoroughly alarmed, ^‘can it be that one is set 
down as a deserter who mayhap has gone no fur- 
ther than yonder thicket ? ” 

‘‘We are in front of the enemy now, lad, or, at 
least, have good reasons for supposing such to be 
the case, and there is a harsher meaning given to 
words than when we marched out of Hew Eochelle. 
He who answers not to his name at roll-call is in 
danger of being set down as a deserter, whatever 
his intentions. But we have no time to spend in 
conversation on such as Hicholas Yallet. Colonel 
Futnam has seen fit to entrust us with a dangerous 
mission, and he who would keep his own courage 
screwed up must not allow his thoughts to dwell on 
timorous folk.” 

“ A dangerous mission, sergeant ? How can he, 


A MISSION. 131 

who as you say, is most like surrounded by enemies, 
have any cause to send out messengers ? ” 

“ It is because of our being surrounded by enemies 
that the commander needs the services of those upon 
whom be can fully rely, therefore has be come to us.” 

‘‘ But to what end ? ” Robert asked sharply, for 
this long-winded method of imparting information 
was not to bis liking. 

You understand full well that it is important 
Colonel Putnam should have communication with my 
Lord Albemarle, or Admiral Sir George Pocock.” 

“ Ay, but bow may that be brought about ? ” 

“ It is for us three to decide, lad. When I pre- 
sented myself to the colonel he was so good as to 
say, ‘ Sergeant Prout, among these five hundred 
men under my command you are the only one in 
whose loyalty to the king, fidelity to myself, and 
ability to perform a difficult mission, I can have 
perfect confidence.’ You can well suppose, lad, that 
I saluted the colonel for those Avords as humbly as if 
Lord Albemarle himself had stood before me ; but I 
returned him no reply, lest he should be the longer 
delayed in making known what I was eager to 
hear.” 

“ If he delayed the matter as you are doing. Ser- 
geant Prout, then I grant you had good cause for 
being impatient. It is now ten minutes or more 


132 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

since you began to explain what was wanted of 
us, and are not yet come to the beginning of the 
story.” 

“Your desire over-rides your soldierly qualities, 
Kobert Clement ; but I pardon you because I my- 
self was in much the same frame of mind. Having 
thus begun with flattery, the colonel continued his 
speech to me by giving the gist of the whole busi- 
ness in precious few words. ‘ I would communicate 
with the commander-in-chief of his majesty’s forces, 
and you, as I have said before, are the only one on 
whom I can rely. Choose your own companions, 
your own time of leaving the encampment, so that 
you linger not too long, and set out.’ ” 

“ Is it in his mind that we can make our way 
directly to the city of Havana, for there is where 
his majesty’s army must be by this time ? ” and the 
expression on Eobert’s face told how thoroughly 
surprised, perhaps alarmed, he was at the prospect 
of sharing such a mission, for he had no doubt but 
that the sergeant intended he and Darius should be 
his comrades in this perilous undertaking.” 

“ Ay, lad, we are to make our way as best we 
can to where the king’s forces are now besiegin’ the 
Spanish city, but in what direction that may be 
Colonel Putnam had no more information than is 
already in our own empty heads. If the master of 


A MISSION. 


133 


the ship hadn’t taken to his heels, we might have 
got such a course from him as would make our 
work the easier.” 

The easier ? I’m at loss to understand how it 
may be performed at all,” and an expression of per- 
plexity came over Eobert’s face. “ You believe we 
are surrounded by the enemy ? ” 

^‘Ay, lad, though I do not count they be very 
close to us.” 

“ What matters whether it be one mile or twenty, 
if they stand between us and the army we would 
join ? ” 

It is not seemly, Eobert Clement, that you should 
search in your mind for bugbears. The order has 
been given which sends us out something after the 
fashion of scouts, and he is a poor soldier who does 
his best to seek out all the difficulties in his way 
before starting.” 

This reproof silenced Eobert, but did not give him 
any greater confidence in their ability to perform 
what seemed like an impossible task. 

During such time as they conversed the two had 
been making their way toward where Darius was 
taking his ease after the fatigue of the day. 

Eobert was so excited, and in a certain degree 
angered, by the sergeant’s speaking of this mission 
as if it had been an ordinary one, that he could not 


134 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


wait for the old soldier to explain the proposed 
adventure. 

“ Colonel Putnam flattered Sergeant Front until 
our old comrade believes it is possible for us three 
to make our way through the Spaniard’s lines, and 
gain communication with the king’s army in front 
of Havana,” Eobert cried impetuously, and Darius, 
looking from one to the other as if doubting the evi- 
dence of his own senses, made no reply. 

‘‘You mistake, lad, when you say I believe it can 
be done. The order has been given, and as soldiers 
we have no choice but to obey.” 

“Are we under orders to make our way to 
Havana ? ” Darius asked with an air of bewilder- 
ment, and the sergeant, not minded that the boys 
should have time to weigh well all the dangers in 
their path, replied sharply : — 

“ Such are the colonel’s commands, and it ill be- 
comes us to stand here making idle talk after the 
word has once been given. See to it that your 
muskets are in proper shape. W e’ll draw so much 
ammunition as can comfortably be carried, in ad- 
dition to the provisions which we must perforce take 
along, and then set out, for time presses.” 

“ In which direction will you go ? ” Darius asked, 
still in a maze of doubt and wonder. 

“We wiU decide after having had speech with 


A MISSION. 


135 


Colonel Putnam, let us waste no more time, 

for we should be many miles from here by sunset.” 

Darius looked up at Eobert, as if asking whether 
he was willing to obey such an order, and the latter, 
interpreting the glance aright, said without hesi- 
tation : — 

“ If the command has been given it is not for us 
to question it, however great the danger. To my 
mind we shall fail in the undertaking, and be for- 
tunate only if we escape captivity, for how may 
three persons, strangers in a country, and speaking 
not the language, make their way through an 
enemy’s line ? ” 

“We have had enough of that, Master Clement. 
You and Darius have been ordered to get your 
weapons in readiness and draw such provisions as 
can be comfortably carried. I will listen to no 
more discussion ; we must set out within the hour.” 

“ And we are going to our death as straightly as 
if a gallows-tree at the opposite end of the en- 
campment was our destination,” Darius replied 
mournfully ; but the old soldier gave no sign that he 
heard the remark, and as he turned away another 
thought, one which caused him quite as much un- 
easiness as did the prospect of the perilous mission 
before them, came into Eobert’s mind. 

“ What of Nicholas ? ” he asked. “ Surely we 


136 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


cannot leave the poor fellovr here to work his own 
undoing.” 

“ Surely that is what we will do,” the sergeant 
replied emphatically. “ These recruits were brought 
here that they might fight for the king, and not to 
run hither and yon after such as are not only cow- 
ards, but fools.” 

“ Do you mean that we must go without letting 
him know we have departed?” Robert asked in 
surprise. 

“We are to set off, as I have said, within the 
hour, and unless that villainous Nicholas Yallet 
takes it into his head to come where we are, 
you will have little opportunity of speaking with 
him.” 

Just for an instant it seemed as if there were 
mutinous thoughts in Robert’s mind ; he stood like 
one who hesitates, turning first toward one quarter 
of the encampment and then the other, searching all 
the while with his eyes ; and, understanding some- 
what of that which was troubling him, the sergeant 
seized the lad firmly, yet not unkindly by the arm, 
as he said : 

“ This is not the time to give your thoughts free 
rein. Once you became the king’s soldier it was for 
his oflBcers to have command over your comings and 
goings. There is an important duty to be performed, 


A MISSION. 


137 


and no greater compliment could have been paid by 
the colonel than when he entrusted the work to us. 
It is for I^icholas Yallet to carve out his own for- 
tunes or misfortunes, and for you to do whatsoever 
seemeth best in the eyes of those who are in com- 
mand over you. Up to this moment you lads stand 
well with Colonel Putnam, because of what has been 
done, and it were little less than a crime to forfeit 
his good opinion for the sake of one like our coward, 
even though you might be of benefit to him. As 
the matter stands, however, I have many doubts 
whether you could come at him even though you 
searched in the vicinity of this encampment eight 
and forty hours. He has cast his lines with the 
drunken master of the Golden Pippin, and every 
fool will cling to his own folly.” 

To Kobert it seemed almost wicked to leave Nich- 
olas to his own devices, and yet he had sulficient 
good sense to understand that the sergeant’s words 
were wise — that he was in duty bound to act upon 
the suggestions given. 

Therefore did he hold his peace as he marched 
two or three paces behind the old soldier and Darius, 
as the latter gave free expression to his opinion re- 
garding the probable outcome of the adventure. 

Sergeant Prout had devoted as much time to the 
discussion of the affair as he believed himself war- 


138 .AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

ranted in doing, and now preparations for departure 
were made by him in silence, and with the least 
possible delay. 

Having arrived at that place where the stores 
saved from the wreck were stacked up, he made a 
demand upon the quartermaster for such articles 
as it was believed would be needed during the 
journey, and made a careful inspection of the lads’ 
muskets. 

With the exception of the provisions and ammuni- 
tion, it was Sergeant Front’s intention to “ travel 
light,” as he expressed it. The air was so sultry 
that no more than sufficient clothing to cover their 
nakedness would be required, and every article, how- 
ever small, that could be dispensed Avith, was cast 
aside. 

“ It may so chance, lads, that we shall need to 
take to our heels before this venture has come to an 
end, and therefore we Avould be fools to burden our- 
selves with more than is absolutely necessary.” 

“ I am not thinking we shall have so much as a 
chance to take to our heels,” Darius said bitterly. “ A 
blinder venture was never made in this world. With- 
out knowing the direction in which to proceed, having 
no idea of the whereabouts of the enemy, save that 
they are close around on every hand, and without 
sufficient force to protect ourselves even though the 


A MISSION. 


139 


smallest squad of men should set upon us, we are 
going out only to be made prisoners, or killed.” 

“ If it so be, lad, that you are determined to give 
tongue to such dismal thoughts, then you shall be 
left behind, and Kobert and I will go on alone. It 
is cowardly to seek out dangers in advance, save as 
a brave man may when /he would be in readiness to 
meet them, and I have no wish for a companion 
who at the outset has decided that we shall fail in 
our purpose.” 

‘‘ It may be decided that we shall fail, and yet 
serve you as well as another who wilfully overlooks 
the danger,” Darius replied hotly, for the threat 
which Sergeant Front had made alarmed him. At 
that moment, whatever the perils to be encountered, 
he would have insisted on remaining with his com- 
rades, for nothing would have been more humiliating 
than to be set aside after once having been selected 
for the work. 

Therefore it was that he ceased to speak of what 
might be encountered, and during the remainder of 
the preparations Sergeant Front was the only mem- 
ber of the little company who indulged in conversa- 
tion. 

The weapons were looked to carefully. The am- 
munition pouches and horns were filled, flints were 
sharpened, and then as much in the way of provi- 


140 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

sions as would suffice them for perhaps six moderate 
meals was packed in the haversack, which the ser- 
geant himself carried. 

There is no reason why you should bear all the 
burden,” Robert cried as he saw that the old soldier 
was thus taking upon himself the greater portion of 
the outfit. “ Surely Darius and I may add that 
which we shall eat, to our own loads.” 

“ I am better fitted for the work than either of 
you, for I have had much experience, and even if I 
took all your ammunition, then would we be no 
more than equal in the way of burdens, as compared 
with the ability of bearing them. Now, lads, one 
word more with Colonel Putnam, an’ we’re off.” 

During all the time of preparation Robert had 
kept up an eager search with his eyes for Nicholas, 
but without seeing any sign of him. Now as they 
went toward that portion of the encampment where 
was set up the colonel’s tent his heart was heavy in 
his bosom, for there appeared to be no question but 
that the timorous lad must be left to his own devices, 
and among all the troops were none who would 
deal with him in such a friendly manner as Robert. 

It was this thought which disturbed him as he 
and Darius stood side by side, waiting, and after a 
time Sergeant Prout led the way directly into the 
thicket, where the heat was most intense because 


A MISSION. 


141 


the foliage shut out every breath of wind. As they 
looked so far as might be into the gloomy recesses 
of what seemed little less than a jungle, the two 
boys firmly believed they saw directly in advance 
of them, and but a short distance away, either 
death or painful capture. 

The sergeant, most likely in the hope of raising 
their spirits, began as soon as they were well clear 
of the encampment, to give them some idea of the 
conversation which he had held with the commander. 

“ The colonel allows that by travelin’ westward 
we should come upon the city, providin’ there are 
not too many Spaniards ’twixt here an’ there. The 
main point in my mind was gettin’ some idee of 
direction, for, from all I know of this bloomin’ island, 
I would have been as ready to go one way as 
another. IS’ow the orders, or what we can take for 
orders, seein’s the colonel held to it he was only 
makin’ a suggestion, are that we keep due west to 
within sight of the sea, an’ then we’re bound to 
come out somewhere, even though we make a com- 
plete circuit of Cuba.” 

“ Are you counting on pushing ahead in this care- 
less manner ? ” Darius asked with no slight show 
of nervousness. Here we are in an enemy’s country, 
knowing that troops must be near about us, and mak- 
ing as much noise as a drove of steers.” 


142 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


‘‘It doesn’t stand to reason that we’ve got any- 
thing much to fear for an hour or more, at the least,” 
the sergeant replied with a laugh. “We are not 
above half a mile from the camp, and if there had 
been Spaniards within five miles of us, you could 
count on their havin’ shown themselves before this. 
The most I hope for is that we get well on toward 
their lines before dark, when we’ll camp, an’ con- 
sider the situation more at our leisure after sunrise. 
Now if all things go to our likin’ ” 

The sergeant ceased speaking very suddenly, for 
at that instant was heard a rustling among the 
foliage directly in advance of them, as of some heavy 
body forcing a passage, and the command to “ stand 
ready ” was not needed by the boys. 

Instinctively the three clutched their weapons as 
they stood peering into the gloom of the forest, and 
the hearts of the two lads beat violently, for both 
believed the enemy to be close upon them. 


THE ENEMY. 


143 


CHAPTER IX. 

THE ENEMY. 

The three stood silent and motionless while one 
might have counted ten, and then it was apparent 
that the cause of the rustling among the foliage was 
moving further and further away each instant. 

“ It is better to be on guard against an imaginary 
danger, than to be caught nappin’ when your life 
depends upon your wits,” Sergeant Prout muttered 
as he lowered his musket. “ Whoever is makin’ all 
that rumpus seems to be as much afraid of us as we 
are of him.” 

“ Then you believe it is a man ? ” Robert whis- 
pered, and the old soldier replied after some 
hesitation : — 

“ Yes, lad, I believe it is, an^ now that I come to 
think the matter over, iPs plain that we should know 
to a certainty all about yonder stranger.” 

“ Do you mean that you would follow him ? ” 
Robert asked, as the sergeant threw his musket over 
the hollow of his arm. 

“ That is the course in which our duty lays, lads, 


144 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

SO let’s get to work before whoever may be ahead of 
us moves beyond sound of our ears. 

Sergeant Prout started forward as he spoke, and 
Darius followed him, muttering discontentedly : — 

“ To my mind there is work in plenty to be done 
if we remain in the path marked out for us by the 
colonel. This jumping aside to gratify an idle curi- 
osity when it may cost life, is not to my liking.” 

“We are yet in the colonel’s path, lad, when we 
are findin’ out who may be ahead.” 

“ But suppose it is a Spanish soldier ? ” Kobert 
ventured to suggest. 

“ Then can’t you see that oar task would be made 
easier, for by following him we should know where 
the enemy’s outposts are like to be stationed ? ” 

At this instant the rustling among the foliage 
suddenly ceased, and the old man came to a stand- 
still, enjoining the boys by gestures to silence, until 
new sounds told that the unknown was advancing 
once more. 

Sergeant Prout was not disposed to make a pro- 
longed chase, and indeed he had good reason for 
bringing it to a speedy end, lest it should lead him 
and his companions so far into the enemy’s lines 
that retreat would be impossible. 

Kobert and Darius did not consider themselves 
pupils in the study of woodcraft. Almost since 


THE ENEMY. 


145 


their earliest recollections had they been taught the 
art of still hunting, and it was not difficult to put 
this teaching into practise when the game was a 
human being. 

It might not have been as simple a matter to thus 
track one who had had as much experience in wood- 
craft as themselves ; but in this case it was evi- 
dently a novice who led the way, and no more 
than fifteen minutes had elapsed before an exclama- 
tion of mingled surprise and petulance burst from 
the sergeant’s lips. 

“ What is it ? ” Robert whispered as he pressed 
forward, and the old soldier, coming to a full halt, 
exclaimed with the air of one who believes he has 
good cause for dissatisfaction : — 

“No less a reptile than Nicholas Yallet.” 

“ Nicholas ? Here ? ” Robert and Darius ex- 
claimed at the same instant, and then the former, 
an expression of joy coming over his face, shouted : — 
“ This way, Nicholas ! Here with me are Ser- 
geant Front and Darius ! ” 

There w'as no opportunity for Robert to speak 
further ; the old soldier suddenly clapped his hand 
over the lad’s mouth with as much earnestness of 
purpose as if the young deserter had been escorted 
by a full regiment of the enemy’s troops. 

As a matter of course Robert could not speak ; 

lO 


146 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


but Darius had full use of his tongue, and lost no 
time in questioning this, to him, singular behavior. 

Are you afraid of l^icholas Yallet ? ” he asked 
with a laugh, and in so loud a tone that the deserter 
himself must perforce have heard him. 

It was useless for the sergeant to hold one of his 
companions speechless while the other was at liberty 
to give full rein to his tongue, and he unloosed 
Robert as he said with quite as much show of anger 
as the boys remembered ever having seen him dis- 
play 

“ I am not certain but that I am afraid of such as 
he, for a coward is always dangerous to those with 
whom he consorts when peril is nigh at hand.” 

“ I cannot understand how such as he might do 
us harm,” Robert said, much as if speaking to him- 
self, and the old soldier added sharply : — 

“ If such be the case then you have suddenly 
grown dull, Robert Clement. This coward will 
most likely insist on following us, rather than go 
back to the encampment where he must know pun- 
ishment awaits him.” 

Before Robert could reply, Nicholas, his face pale 
and distorted with fear, his clothing torn and stained 
with the slime and mud of the swamp, stood before 
him. 

“Would you send me back in order that Colonel 


THE ENEMY. 


147 


Israel Piitnam might take my life for what I was 
unable to prevent ? ” he cried in piteous, pleading 
tones, and the old soldier, steeling his heart to 
thoughts of previous friendship, replied sternly : — 

“Ay, Nicholas Yallet, and even though you were 
my own brother I would carry you back that you 
might answer for your misdeeds.’’ 

The cowardly lad evidently believed the sergeant 
was about to do exactly as he had said, for he fell 
on his knees in front of Eobert and Darius, implor- 
ing them to shield him from the consequences of 
his own acts. 

“ I should have run out of the cabin when we be- 
lieved the ship was sinking, even though men with 
loaded muskets had stood in my path,” he cried. 
“ Is a lad to be killed because he has less courage 
than another ? ” 

“You had no right to enlist unless you were pre- 
pared to do a soldier’s full duty,” the sergeant re- 
plied, his anger seemingly increasing rather than 
diminishing. 

“ I believed I should be able to do whatever might 
be required of me, and only when it was too late 
did I learn of my own timorousness. You two lads 
who have known me all my life, have seen nothing 
of the like before.” 

“ It is because you never faced danger in their 


148 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


company, else I will answer for it you would have 
shown the white feather quickly enough. But get on 
your feet and try to have the appearance of a man, 
if nothing more.” 

^Nicholas obeyed tremblingly, and with dry lips 
asked falteringly : — 

“ Are you still bent on carrying me back where 
I must be punished for not being able to control 
myself ? ” 

“ Our lives would be the safer if that could be 
done ; but we are not at liberty to waste time on 
even better men than you, Nicholas Yallet, there- 
fore must fain take you with us, unless it be more 
to your liking to remain here.” 

“ Kemain here ? ” Nicholas screamed. “ I have 
been wandering around since early in the day try- 
ing to find my way out of this thicket ! To stay 
here would be to starve ! ” 

‘‘ But we are bent on a mission so dangerous that, 
beside it, the wreck of the Golden Pippin is as noth- 
ing,” the sergeant said grimly. 

It is doubtful if Nicholas heard this 'last remark. 
He was so overjoyed at being with his comrades 
once more that he gave no heed to anything else. 

Kobert had taken from his pocket a crust of corn- 
bread, and the young deserter clutched it like one 
who is famishing. 


THE ENEMY. 


149 


“ Our supply of food was scant for three, should 
eight and forty hours be spent on the journey, an’ 
we’ll be on precious short allowance if four are 
to feed from it,” the old soldier said as, giving no 
further heed to Nicholas, he pushed forw'ard once 
more, bending his steps toward the seashore, for 
the chase had led them at least two miles inland. 

“You may deal out my share to me. Sergeant 
Front, and I’ll divide it with Nicholas. By such 
means neither you nor Darius will be the sufferers,” 
and Kobert pulled the hungry deserter toward him. 

“ It will be share an’ share alike, with no favors 
shown,” Sergeant Front grumbled as he still fur- 
ther increased his pace, thus forcing the boys at 
unusual speed until conversation was well-nigh 
impossible. 

In due time the little party were in sight of the 
sea again, and then, keeping well within the line of 
foliage. Sergeant Front led the way in a westerly 
direction, moving with all proper precautions, yet 
swiftly, until the setting of the sun warned them 
that the moment had come when they should seek 
shelter from the heavy dew of the night. 

More than once during this steady advance had 
Kobert found opportunity of speaking words of 
cheer to the sad-visaged lad who pressed closely at 
his heels. 


150 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

It was as if Darius desired it to be understood 
that he had no further interest in, or friendship for, 
Nicholas Yallet ; as if he intended to show by his 
actions that all ties between them were broken, and 
so did the timorous lad himself understand it. He 
believed, and with good cause, that on all the island 
Kobert Clement was the only one who would ex- 
tend a helping hand because of the past. 

When the sergeant came to a halt and faced about, 
it was toward Darius he looked, and to Darius he 
talked. 

Nothin’ will be gained by tryin’ to make our 
way in the darkness, when mayhap we are within 
a few hundred yards of the enemy. Here each 
should be able to find a shelter for himself until 
the day dawns ; then we will push on once 
more.” 

Then the sergeant opened the haversack, spread 
out on the sand all the food, which he divided into 
six portions, and yet further divided one of these 
parts four times. 

I’m allowin’ we’ll be knockin’ about here no less 
than eight an’ forty hours, an’ then we are either 
in the hands of the enemy, or with the king’s forces 
in front of Havana. If I have made a mistake, it’s 
a case of all hands goin’ hungry after the time set 
has passed, for here be six meals an’ no more.” 


THE ENEMY. 


151 


This said as if by way of grace, he replaced in 
the haversack all save the four small portions, and, 
taking up one himself, began the evening meal. 

Nicholas did not venture to help himself, and, 
understanding full well why he should be thus back- 
ward, Kobert placed in his hands the share that 
had been set aside for him. 

Once the somewhat scanty repast had come to 
an end, Sergeant Prout appeared to mentally with- 
draw from his companions, and Eobert Clement 
was in no pleasant frame of mind concerning the 
old soldier’s unusual silence, for he feared that 
it had grown out of disapproval because of the 
friendly part he had attempted to play toward 
Nicholas. 

Whatever may have been the cause. Sergeant 
Prout was extremely silent, when, having found 
shelter for himself under a clump of palmettos, he 
crept so far into the foliage that even in broad day 
one might have passed within a yard of his hiding- 
place without being aware of his presence. 

Darius had a similar refuge a short distance away, 
and a few feet beyond him Eobert and Nicholas lay 
side by side. 

The night had come suddenly. It was as if a black 
shadow crept close behind the setting sun, shutting 
off its last rays, and when the golden radiance 


152 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

could no longer be seen through the thicket, the 
darkness had fully come. 

Once Darius would have spoken, but the old 
soldier checked him quickly, saying sharply : 

It would not be well that we hold any converse, 
whether wise or foolish now, for we are within the 
enemy’s country, an’ who can say but that the 
Spaniards are close at hand.” 

The night sounds of the forest rang in Kobert’s 
ears until it was as if he heard a great humming 
and ticking ; at times he knew that his companion 
trembled — most likely with fear, and then he laid 
his hand upon the timorous lad’s face to give him 
courage. 

Sleep would not come at his bidding ; the mo- 
ments passed exceedingly slow, and when it seemed 
to him as if the night must be half spent he 
heard a rustling amid the leaves a short distance 
away, which at first alarmed him ; but he soon 
came to understand that the old soldier was rising 
to his feet. 

Then he fancied he heard the sergeant move 
cautiously away, and he listened eagerly for some 
sound which would tell of his return. 

The fact that it seemed necessary he should keep 
his eyes open brought the desire for slumber, and 
soon he was wrapped in unconsciousness, knowing 


THE ENEMY. 


163 


nothing more until aroused by the pressure of a 
hand upon his mouth. 

It was daybreak, and Sergeant Prout bent over 
him, also guarding in like fashion against the pos- 
sibility of Nicholas’ crying out. 

“We have found the outposts of the enemy, lads, 
an’ they are not above two hundred yards from 
here,” the old soldier whispered, and even in his 
surprise at such information, Kobert heeded the fact 
that Nicholas did not display evidences of fear by 
trembling, now when the danger seemed so great. 
“ I did a little reconnoiterin’ last night on my own 
account, an’ come mighty nigh runnin’ plump on 
the whole crowd. If it so be we are to keep on in the 
direction the colonel pointed out, we’ve got some 
delicate work ’twixt now an’ sunset, unless we’re 
willin’ to give up our liberty. There’s three or four 
hundred Spaniards camped out here, an’ it looks to 
me as if they were on the march, in which case the 
job cut out for us won’t be so hard ; but if it so 
happens they don’t move to-day, we must do some 
lively dancin’.” 

Now understanding that both the lads were awake 
and fully sensible of the situation, the sergeant 
released his hold of their mouths, and gave to each 
his portion of the rations which had been allotted for 
breakfast. 


154 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


Not until the meal had come to an end did the 
old man speak again, and then it was to say in the 
friendliest of tones, addressing himself as much to 
Nicholas as to the other lads : 

‘‘ You are dull scholars if there is to be any trouble 
in gettin’ through the enemy’s lines while the thicket 
is as dense as it is around here. I’m allowin’ all 
of 3^ou have been out with old Sam Bassett, the best 
woodsman that ever trapped or hunted in the prov- 
ince of New York, and one day spent with him 
should have been enough to tell you how we must 
work now. I’ll take the lead, Robert Clement shall 
bring up the rear, and if it so be that one, or two, 
or even three of us are nabbed, him or them as are 
free shall continue straight on in the flight without 
regard to whosoever may have been captured. It 
is necessary Lord Albemarle should know where 
Colonel Putnam and his men are, and if in carrying 
the word one out of the four gets through alive, the 
blood of the others will be no great price to pay for 
the service.” 

Robert glanced hurriedly toward Nicholas, and 
to his surprise saw no sign of fear on the lad’s face. 
He was pale, and so, also, was Darius; but that 
might be set down to excitement, for surely at that 
instant the nerves of all the lads were strained to 
their utmost tension. 


THE ENEMY. 


155 


They had come to the hazardous portion of the 
venture, where they must make their way stealthily 
through the enemy’s lines, and perhaps after doing 
so would find that they had but come upon another 
and a larger portion of the force. 

It was not a task which even an experienced 
soldier like the sergeant could look forward to cheer- 
fully, and Eobert wondered all the more why 
Mcholas was apparently so calm when it seemed 
as if he himself was in a fever of excitement and 
apprehension. 

Perhaps the sergeant understood that he was not 
strengthening the courage of the boys by allowing 
them to remain inactive after they once understood 
that the dangerous advance was to be made, for 
now he hastened their movements by setting out in 
advance, after having repeated again that they were 
to follow as nearly as might be in his footsteps, and 
that should any be captured those who were free to 
fly must think only of the necessity of carrying the 
information of Colonel Putnam's whereabouts to 
the English camp. 

During the two hours or more which followed it 
was to Eobert rather as if he was in a dream, than 
playing the part of a soldier. He tried to shut out 
from his mind every thought save that of copying 
the sergeant’s movements, and to close his ears to 


156 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


all sounds except the light rustling made by those 
in advance. 

I^ever once did he turn his head in either direction, 
fearing lest he might see that which would unnerve 
him, and all the while was he expecting to feel the 
sting of a bullet, or see one of his comrades sink 
senseless to the earth. 

Silently as shadows the four flitted from one point 
of concealment to the other, necessarily making a 
zigzag course, and the time had come when Robert 
believed all danger was passed, at least from that 
particular body of troops which the sergeant had 
discovered during the night. Then, suddenly, the 
old soldier was confronted by a huge negro, who 
leaped out from the thicket on one side, and would 
have struck him down with a single blow, but that 
the sergeant, getting a glimpse of the shadow rather 
than the adversary himself, had sprung sufficiently 
out of the line of attack to save himself from a death 
thrust. 

Robert instinctively raised his weapon to Are, for 
in his mind now was much the same idea as if his 
comrade had been attacked by a wild beast, but 
before he could discharge it another negro leaped 
out from the same place of concealment directly upon 
Darius. 

It was no longer possible to shoot without danger 



‘‘ It was none otliei' than Nicholas Vallet, the coward, who sprang: forward with 
musket upraised and brought it down upon the scoundrel's head.”— Page 157. 

At the Siege of Havana. 





THE ENEMY. 


157 


of hitting a friend instead of an enemy, and for the 
merest fraction of time Eobert stood with leveled 
musket, undecided what course to pursue ; but 
short as that time was it might have been sufficient 
for the undoing of the old soldier had no one else 
been near to lend a helping hand. 

It was none other than Nicholas Yallet, the 
coward, who sprang forward with musket upraised 
like a club, and as the murderous negro would have 
plunged his knife-like sword into Sergeant Front’s 
momentarily unprotected chest, he brought the 
weapon down upon the scoundrel’s head. 

“ That’s what I call a timely blow, lad ! ” the old 
soldier exclaimed as he staggered against the trunk 
of a palm, for he was on the point of falling when 
Nicholas had so opportunely made the attack. “ It 
was a timely blow, an’ I am free to confess you’ve 
saved my life ! ” 

The second negro, seeing the fate of his comrade, 
had wheeled suddenly about and plunged into the 
thicket before either Darius or Eobert could dis- 
charge their weapons, and it was reasonable to 
suppose word would be carried to the nearest Span- 
ish force that four white men — most likely English 
— were making their way along the coast. 

We can’t stop for many w’ords now,” the ser- 
geant said as he grasped Nicholas’ hand. “ It be- 


158 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


hooves US to push on at our best speed, now the 
enemy is like to be warned that we are in this vi- 
cinity. Come on, lads, an’ if it so be I give the name 
of coward to ITicholas Yallet again, you may set me 
down as a simple who wilfully forgets a debt.” 


THE BESIEGERS. 


159 


CHAPTEK X. 

THE BESIEGERS. 

Again the old soldier led the way through the 
thicket to within a few yards of the coast line, and 
once more the three lads trudged behind him, copy- 
ing his every movement so exactly that it was, so 
far as one who saw the trail might say, as if a 
single person had passed that way. 

Outwardly matters were much as they had been 
the day previous. There was a decided change, 
however, in the current of thought, at least, in so 
far as three of the party were concerned, as was 
seen when a halt had been called after half an hour’s 
rapid traveling. 

When the softly spoken word from Sergeant 
Prout had brought them to a standstill, Nicholas 
and Robert were several yards in the rear, and 
Robert said with the air of one whose words are 
but a continuation of a long train of thought : 

“ How is it, Nicholas, that at one hour you are so 
cowardly, and at another so brave ? ” 

“ When, ever since we left Hew Rochelle, have I 


160 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


shown any symptom of bravery ? ” Nicholas asked 
in surprise. 

“ What name do you give to that act by which 
you saved Sergeant Front’s life ? ” 

“I cannot well say; but of this I am certain. 
However much the sergeant may praise me, it was 
no more and no less than that which you have good 
reason to call cowardice. I could not have prevented 
myself from leaving the hold of the Golden Pippin 
when I believed she was sinking, nor could I have re- 
turned to camp once I had run like a cur into the 
thicket. When the black man leaped upon Sergeant 
Front with knife uplifted, I could no more have 
saved myself from rushing forward, than when I left 
you amid the mutineers.” ^ 

“ But surely a lad may elect which he shall do, 
run forward or backward,” Robert said in a tone oL 
perplexity. 

“ So it may seem to you,” Nicholas replied sadly, 
“ and I know not how the matter may be explained ; 
yet this much is certain : That the last act of mine 
which all of you are pleased to praise, is not one 
whit different from those that have disgraced and 
set me apart as a lad not fit to associate with his 
fellows.” 

“I do not understand it,” Robert said half to 
himself, and Nicholas added : 


THE BESIEGERS. 


161 


‘‘Nor do I, and yet I have told you only the 
truth.’’ 

There was no opportunity for further conversa- 
tion. By gestures Sergeant Prout gave the word 
for the little party to move on once more, and the 
march was resumed in silence. 

Not until noon did the old soldier call another 
halt, and then it was indeed time the lads had op- 
portunity for rest. 

They had forced their way through the inter- 
woven foliage until their clothing was in tatters, 
and the long lines of vivid red on the naked skin, 
moistened continually by the perspiration which 
oozed from every pore, looked angry, as if about to 
break into festering sores. 

Their hands and faces were bleeding ; the fatigue 
* of the long, uninterrupted, difficult march was so 
great as to be almost overpowering, and when at 
last the welcome command “ halt ” was given, the 
lads sank down upon the damp, fetid mass of decay- 
ing vegetation as if unable to remain longer in a 
standing posture. 

Sergeant Prout divided the third portion of food 
into four parts ; but when this had been distributed 
no one ate. 

“ Come, come, lads,” the old soldier said, as he 
forced himself to swallow a mouthful. “ This will 

II 


162 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

never do, if we count on performing our mission. 
He who does not eat cannot travel, and there may 
yet be many miles before us.’’ 

“ I have no desire for anything but a draught of 
cool water such as comes from the spring hard by 
where my mother sits, most likely thinking this 
minute of me,” Eobert said slowly and sadly. 

It was as if these words aroused the old soldier to 
wrath ; for he exclaimed vehemently : 

Look here, lad, there must be no thoughts of 
home at such a time as this ! Put far from your 
mind remembrances of the spring at Hew Eochelle, 
and think only that, as a soldier, you must push 
forward on your mission until it is accomplished, 
whatever may come afterwards. Keep well in mind 
the fact that we are on the island of Cuba, making 
our way to the besieged city for the purpose of send- 
ing succor to that troop of five hundred which was 
put ashore from the wreck of the Golden Pippin — 
that you were sent out to save their lives.” 

“ If the distance is much greater, it will hardly be 
possible to save our own lives, for I am well-nigh 
done,” Darius said despondently. This tangle of 
creeping vines and thorny leaves, beneath which is 
naught save a mass of decaying stuff, bears little 
likeness to the forests of Hew York province. 
There I could travel day after day without feeling 


THE BESIEGERS. 163 

more fatigue than was good for me ; but here it is 
as if all my strength had departed.” 

“ You may lay that to the score of the heat, lad. 
I know well, because of having been here before, 
how it pulls down the strongest who are not accus- 
tomed to it,” Sergeant Prout said as he gazed at the 
boys with a troubled look in his eyes. “ Now is the 
time when all your courage is needed. Now you 
must fight against inclination to loiter or halt, and 
in doing that right manfully, as I know you can, we 
shall accomplish our mission.” 

“ How may it be if we are traveling in the wrong 
direction ? ” Kobert asked despondently. 

“ It is not for us to say such is the case. Hold 
the thought in your minds that every foot of ad- 
vance brings us so much nearer the English army ; 
that by our exertions now we are savin’ mayhap the 
lives of five hundred brave fellows who await the 
succor which we shall send, and do whatsoever is in 
your power to husband strength. Eat the rations, 
and after a halt of an hour we will push ahead once 
more.” 

During this time Nicholas had spoken no word ; 
he ate his portion of the food, not with the air of 
one who craves it, but much as if taking a nauseous 
draught, and appeared of the four the most willing 
to continue the arduous march. 


164 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


Before thirty minutes had passed the sergeant 
came to understand that it would be unadvisable to 
make a halt of an hour as he had first proposed, be- 
cause of the fact that not only his companions but 
himself were rapidly becoming unfitted for further 
exertions, and suddenly leaping to his feet with an 
ill-assumed air of hilarity, he exclaimed ; — 

“This will never do, lads! My old joints are 
stiffenin’ so fast that if we stop many moments 
longer it’ll be impossible for me to push on. So far 
we have had marvelous good fortune, for certain it 
is that we have made our way through half a regi- 
ment of Spaniards without being detected, and weTl 
believe that was an omen of success. Have courage 
now, an’ who shall say but that when we next halt 
it will be within the lines of the English army.” 

Nicholas was the first to obey this command, and 
the others soon were on their feet, although not 
without considerable difficulty. 

“You can eat as we march,” the sergeant said, 
observing that Eobert and Darius still held in their 
hands the food which had been portioned out. “ Try 
to swallow it, lads, for it will serve to keep your 
stomachs in proper shape, and mayhap we will soon 
come across a spring where we can quench our 
thirst.” 

Again the old soldier led the wearisome march, 


THE BESIEGERS. 


165 


and the boys followed as best they might, having 
a certain heed to their steps during two or three 
hours. Then it was as if all walked blindly, stum- 
bling here and there ; sometimes falling, when, save 
for assistance, they might not have had sufficient 
will to struggle to their feet again ; but ever pressing 
on in the right direction. 

Had any one looked scrutinizingly into Sergeant 
Front’s face when this second day of the journey 
was nearly at an end, it would have been said that 
the old soldier was on the extreme verge of exhaus- 
tion — that he could not keep even the semblance of 
the pace an hour longer, but yet he staggered on 
until the sun went down — on, when the night had 
fully come, knowing only too well that once another 
halt was made it would be many hours before the 
toilsome tramp could be resumed. 

How that the darkness had come the leader boldly 
made his way out on to the shore where, unhampered 
by the clinging vines and thorny leaves, the mes- 
sengers from Colonel Putnam were able to make 
their way with less difficulty, although it is doubt- 
ful if they were conscious of the fact. 

Onward, yet onward they pressed, hardly aware 
of the fact. It was to Kobert as if he had for many 
hours been under the influence of some hideous 
nightmare, when a cry from the leader startled him 


166 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


out of the stupor of fatigue which had weighed so 
heavily upon him. 

“We have arrived, lads ! We have arrived ! ” the 
old soldier shouted, and his companion leaped for- 
ward as if electrified. “Yonder lights are in the 
English camp! We have done our duty, an’ more 
than that no soldier can do.” 

ITow when it seemed certain they were come to 
their journey’s end, and the fatigue, and thirst, and 
horrible nightmares were in the past, the lads began 
to grow suspicious. 

“ How might you say that is the English camp ? ” 
Darius asked petulantly. “ Can you see the color 
of the uniforms at this distance ? ” 

“ There is no need, lad, to strain one’s eyes when 
the truth is shown so plainly. What other city on 
this island is besieged ? ” 

“ And how know you this one is ? ” 

“ Look here, and there, and yonder ! Can you 
not say for a surety an army is set down in front of 
that city ? ” 

“I could not even make up my mind whether 
those lights came from the encampment, or from a 
portion of the town itself.” 

“ Then take my word for it, lad. We are come 
to Havana, and ere twenty minutes be passed I’ll 
answer for it we are hailed by English outposts.” 


THE BESIEGERS. 


167 


Darius would have discussed the matter despite 
his extreme fatigue, fearing lest they might be run- 
ning into danger of capture ; but that Sergeant Prout 
moved forward, joyful now, and the lads followed 
him perforce. 

Ten minutes later came the welcome cry in Eng- 
lish of ‘‘ Who goes there ? ” and the old soldier re- 
plied in a voice so full of thanksgiving that his com- 
panions understood now, if never before, how great 
had been his anxiety : — 

Friends 1 Thank God ! Friends, who have 
been wrecked on the transport Golden Pippin, from 
the province of [N’ew York in North America ! ” 

Before another half hour had passed the mission 
with which these four had been entrusted was ac- 
complished and they were sleeping the sleep so 
dearly earned, in a tent hard by Lord Albemarle’s 
headquarters, which had been vacated by its right- 
ful occupants for their especial benefit under orders 
from the commander-in-chief. 

When the boys awakened next day they were 
alone. The sergeant had evidently stolen out, while 
they were asleep. 

“ He made his report last night, and if nothing 
save curiosity has taken him from his bed, then I 
am free to say he is foolish,” Darius exclaimed, as, 
raising himself on his elbow, he made certain the 


168 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

old soldier was not in the tent. “ So far as I am 
concerned, four and twenty hours will be none too 
long a time to rest after that hideous tramp through 
the thicket.” 

Neither Kobert nor Nicholas made reply to this 
remark, for slumber was yet heavy upon their eye- 
lids, and more to be desired than conversation. 

Darius’ head sank back upon the billet of wood 
which served as pillow, and it was as if he had 
hardly spoken before his heavy breathing told that 
he was in the unconsciousness of slumber once more. 

When next the boys awakened it was to see 
Sergeant Front sitting moodily near the flap of the 
tent, an expression of deepest concern on his face 
as he regarded them fixedly. 

“What is it?” Eobert asked, leaping up, for the 
thought that danger might be near at hand suddenly 
banished sleep. 

“ Nothing that we can remedy, lad, and nothing 
of which, perhaps, I should speak.” 

“ You should surely give words to that disturbance 
which can so plainly be seen by your face, unless it 
is something to be kept secret.” 

By this time Darius and Nicholas were sitting up- 
right, looking questioningly at the sergeant. 

“ No, lad, it’s no secret ; but something which you 
all can see readily once you move about the encamp- 


THE BESIEGERS. 


169 


ment. Although it seems impossible such could 
be the case, the Spaniards have well-nigh raised the 
siege.” 

“ Do they outnumber the king’s forces ? ” Kobert 
asked breathlessly. 

“ That cannot be said with any certainty. On 
paper the English army is large, now all the trans- 
ports from the E’orth American provinces, save the 
Golden Pippin, have arrived. When Israel Putnam’s 
forces come up the besiegers will number little less 
than 16,000 men, an’ yet I am just told by an old 
comrade who is servin’ in the Eoyal Artillery, that 
no less than five thousand soldiers and three thousand 
sailors are stricken down this day by sickness.” 

Kobert looked at the old sergeant with eyes wide 
open and staring, as if believing he had not heard 
the words aright. 

“ It is your meaning. Sergeant Prout, that out of 
the army of sixteen thousand, eight thousand are on 
the sick list ? ” 

“ So I am told, lad, an’ by one who is not given 
to makin’ the worst of a bad matter. A relative of his 
is among the surgeons, an’ the information cannot 
be other than correct.” 

“ And you say all the troops from the provinces 
have arrived, save those who embarked on the 
Golden Pippin ? ” 


170 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

“ Ay, lad, the last one came in yesterday. There 
is a rumor around the camp that the Spaniards have 
a force but little less than thirty thousand.” 

“How then will it be possible to besiege the 
city, if, in addition to the reinforcements, the king’s 
army numbers no more than eight thousand men ? ” 
Kobert asked in dismay. 

“ That is more than I can tell you, lad, although 
judging from the appearance of affairs, I should say 
there was little inclination on the part of the com- 
manders to abandon the enterprise. I am told that 
the fortifications round about the city are very strong 
— that the Spaniards are defendin’ them with great 
braver}^, yet it is the climate an’ the lack of water 
which is killin’ the king’s men. It’s not my 
purpose to alarm you, lads, but what /have seen, 
so you will see once outside this tent, therefore 
I’m tellin’ no more than must come under your own 
notice. Lack of water causes more deaths than 
Spanish bullets. Hever a day passes but that ten, 
fifteen, mayhap two score of men drop dead in the 
trenches from heat, or thirst, or fatigue.” 

“ How long has the siege been carried on ? ” 
Darius asked. 

“ On the seventeenth of June the main body of 
the expedition was landed, and the work begun.” 

“ And the royal troops are no nearer capturing 


THE BESIEGERS. I7l 

the city than when it was first invested ? ” Kobert 
asked. 

“ Well, lad, that is as may be. The parallels have 
been run, an^ earthworks thrown up by the king’s 
men, all of which has occupied much time ; but from 
what I can learn it would seem as if only in so far 
have they succeeded with the work.” 

“ And what is likely to be the end of it ? ” Robert 
asked, half to himself. “ Will this army remain here 
until sickness has vanquished it ? ” 

‘‘ There is a rumor in the air, an’ I’m inclined to 
give it due credit, that Admiral Pocock will shortly 
make an attack. If such be the case we are come 
in good time, lads, for he who does no more than 
sit down in front of a beleaguered city has dull work 
of it, an’ we have been spared a deal of that mo- 
notonous task. It may be that the naval force will 
succeed in reducing the city, an’ we shall be in at 
the death.” 

Sergeant Prout spoke in what he intended should 
be a jovial, hopeful tone ; but both Robert and 
Darius believed they detected much of anxiety be- 
beneath the light words. 

‘‘ What of Colonel Putnam’s men ? ” Robert asked 
at last. “ Has our coming been of no avail to them ? ” 

“ Ay, lad, through us they will speedily be taken 
away from their enforced encampment, an’ none too 


172 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

soon, I’m thinkin’,” unless it pleases them to be on 
short allowance. Two transports, under convoy of 
a sloop-of-war, have already set out to bring them 
in, and if the wind be favorable we should be able 
to make a report to Colonel Putnam before three 
days have passed.” 

Without really intending to do so, Pobert glanced 
toward Nicholas Yallet, and that which he saw in 
the lad’s countenance caused him sincere sorrow, for 
again was this young recruit giving way to his fears 
in most cowardly fashion. The boy’s face was al- 
most livid in its paleness ; his hands trembled vio- 
lently, and the corners of his mouth twitched as if 
only by the greatest exertion of will could he prevent 
himself from screaming aloud. 

At one time during the mutiny ; in the forest when 
the black men had made their savage assault ; on 
the march while death stared them full in the face, 
Nicholas Vallet had been a hero. When first told 
of the dangers of the Cuban climate ; in the hold of 
the Golden Pippin after the most imminent of the 
danger had passed ; on the deck of the wreck when 
the chances that all would be saved were good, and 
now, safe in camp doing no more than listening to 
the tales of suffering and death, this lad was show- 
ing himself to be the veriest poltroon that could be 
found in the North American provinces. 


THE BESIEGERS. 


1Y3 


His was a character which Kobert failed utterly 
to understand, and he gazed at him as if in deep 
study, until the fixedness of his look attracted 
Sergeant Front’s attention. 

“ It may be,” the old soldier said, speaking slowly 
and thoughtfully, “ I had no right to alarm you 
thus, lads, an’ yet there was in my mind the idea 
that it were better you should be prepared for what 
will meet your gaze once you’re outside this tent. 
It seems to me a man can better encounter danger 
if he knows how great it is, than if he suddenly 
comes upon it while unprepared. To my mind the 
situation is no more than serious, yet here are we 
four, thus far in good health, and one of us well-nigh 
dumb with terror before he has seen a tithe of the 
misery regardin’ which I spoke.” 

“Now you are meaning me. Sergeant Front,” 
Nicholas said in a tremulous voice. 

“ Ay, lad, so I am, an’ it has come to my mind 
that perhaps it would be well, when these cowardly 
attacks come upon you, that we four discuss the 
matter plainly in the hope you may the sooner re- 
cover. When you saved my life on the night before 
the last, you played the part of a brave man, for 
many there be who would have hesitated at rushin’ 
in front of a black fool’s knife. Therefore do I know, 
Nicholas Yallet, that there are times when your 


174 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

courage is to be admired. How comes it then that 
you can at other moments, when the danger is less, 
show yourself so thoroughly a coward ? ” 

“ I know not,” Nicholas replied sadly, furtively 
brushing a tear-drop from his eye. “ I never will- 
ingly went into great danger before, and therefore 
did not know myself. Can you not understand that 
it shames me ? ” 

“ Such bein’ the case, lad, how is it you are not 
able to get a firm hold of yourself ? ” 

“ That is what I do not know. Sergeant Prout,” 
and bowing his head on his arm, the recruit from 
Hew Kochelle gave way to an unmanly burst of 
tears. 


IN CAMP. 


175 


CHAPTEE XL 

IN CAMP. 

The fact that Sergeant Front had thought it nec- 
essary to speak with his comrades concerning the 
condition of affairs among the besiegers, caused 
Eobert great anxiety. 

The information which he brought was, as a matter 
of course, most disheartening, yet such news was not 
so disquieting to the lad as the knowledge that the 
old soldier was not only willing, but eager, to discuss 
the situation with them. 

In Xew Eochelle Eobert had often heard it said 
that “ the sergeant was one above all others who 
would not speak of any military movement while it 
was in progress, lest by so doing he should seem to 
question the skill of his superiors,’’ and this remark, 
repeated as it had been in a variety of forms, came 
into the lad’s mind now as distinctly as if the words 
were yet being spoken in his ear. 

Therefore it was, while Darius inquired concern- 
ing this or that probable move, and speculated as to 


176 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

whether the siege might be continued now so many 
were on the sick list, he believed the old soldier had 
not yet spoken of half the disasters which threatened. 
At that moment it seemed to Kobert as if there was 
nothing for them save to swell the list of the sick 
and the dying, and already had he said to himself 
that it was impossible the city could be taken. 

Perhaps Sergeant Prout guessed somewhat of the 
thoughts in the lad’s mind, for after a brief pause 
he exclaimed emphatically : — 

‘‘ I’m an old fool, that’s what’s the matter with 
me ! Fearin’ lest you boys should be thoroughly 
disheartened by the scenes in camp, I took it upon 
myself to prepare you for such sights as I had wit- 
nessed. Instead of workin’ any good, I’ve only 
given you to understand that matters are ten times 
worse than really is the case. The only remedy is 
for you to come outside with me. We’ll make a 
tour of the encampment, an’ then I allow you’ll 
agree I painted it altogether too black.” 

Kobert welcomed this proposition, for it seemed 
impossible he could control his feelings if they re- 
mained in the tent much longer, and the words had 
hardly more than been spoken before he was on his 
feet ready to set out. 

Mcholas apparently had no desire to make one of 
the party. His fear yet held the mastery over him, 


IN CAMP. 177 

and he glanced from side to side nervously, as if fear- 
ing immediate bodily injury. 

Eobert held out his hand, but the frightened lad 
pretended not to see it, until the former said per- 
emptorily : — 

“ Come with me, Nicholas. We are not minded 
to separate now after having come safely through 
so many dangers.” 

Even then the lad would not have obeyed, but that 
both the sergeant and Darius lingered until he should 
join them, and all might see that it was only by a 
great effort he could nerve himself for the task. 

“ I’m beginnin’ to get an insight into your behav* 
ior,” the old soldier said in a kindly tone. “ If an 
enemy stood facin’ us, an’ quick action was neces- 
sary, you’d be the first in the fray. It seems to be 
the dangers of the future which give you the most 
trouble.” 

“ I wish I might believe what you say ; but no 
one can tell, surely not I, what lam likely to do.” 

Between them the sergeant and Eobert led Nicho- 
las out of the tent, and once in the open air the boys 
drew a long breath of relief. They had been pre- 
pared to look upon horrible sights, and yet nothing 
more than might have been anticipated met their 
gaze. 

They were near the seashore, at least two miles 


1T8 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


from the beleaguered city, and before them was spread 
only such a panorama as one would expect to see. 
Here and there, stretching out like long threads, 
were parallels, with traverses laid at the necessary 
points, and everywhere was such a display of ac- 
tivity as was natural under the circumstances. 

It was a picture of war in its mildest guise, and 
even Eobert wondered why the old soldier had ap- 
parently lost heart when everything appeared to be 
in proper condition. 

First along this trench and then that, they walked, 
many times exposed to the enemy’s fire without be- 
ing aware of the fact, and in no place was any ter- 
rible spectacle presented. 

Once they saw a man sink down with his hand 
pressed to his chest, while betAveen his fingers ran a 
stream of crimson fiuid, and they knew as a matter of 
course that he Avas wounded; but he bore his suffering 
quietly, thus robbing the scene of its worst horrors. 

In another trench they saw a man fall headlong 
to the ground Avithout apparent cause, and Avhen his 
comrades raised him his face was blackened and dis- 
torted; but the sergeant said quickly, as if afraid 
they might ask questions from those near, that it 
was a case of sunstroke, and this seemed a plausible 
explanation. 

Then Darius would have gone to a certain portion 


IN CAMP. 


179 


of the lines toward which many soldiers were wend- 
ing their way ; but Sergeant Prout checked him by 
saying there was nothing of interest to be seen in 
that section. In fact, he seemed so eager to prevent 
them from straying in such direction that Robert 
took advantage of a convenient opportunity to ask 
a soldier who was passing, what was being done 
over there. 

“ Nothin’ of much account save dyin’,” the man 
replied with a laugh, which was to Robert more 
horrible than anything he had ever heard. “ The 
hospital camps are thereabouts, an’ if you want to 
see how fast men can give up the ghost in sich a 
fever-stricken place as this, take a trip over that 
way. It’ll give you Provincials an idea of what 
you’re cornin’ to when the climate knocks you out.” 

Although ignorant of the art of warfare, the boys 
could see that the works which had been thrown up 
by the besiegers were not fully manned, and they 
understood that the shower of shot and grape which 
was being fired into the doomed forts, was by no 
means as heavy as it should have been from a force 
as large as that sent by the King of England. 

Sergeant Prout did his best to prevent them from 
speaking with any of the soldiers, although he was 
not always successful, as was shown by Robert’s 
brief conversation, and it was observed by his com- 


180 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

rades that he took good care to direct their steps 
towards the coast, rather than cityward. 

“ Why do we keep so far away ? ” Darius asked 
with a show of impatience. “ I had rather watch 
those who are at work with the heavy guns.’’ 

“ That’s because you’re a raw recruit,” the ser- 
geant said with a laugh. ‘‘Wait till you’ve seen 
service, an’ then you’ll be willin’ to keep out of 
range. We shall be ordered in there soon enough, 
an’ there is no reason why we should poke our noses 
into a shower of bullets before havin’ good reason.” 

To prevent them from going where too much 
might be seen of the distress caused by the climate 
and lack of water, the old soldier called their atten- 
tion to a large force of negroes who were throwing 
up earthworks, and explained that these laborers 
who were but little inconvenienced by the fervid 
rays of the sun, had been brought from Jamaica, 
which province leased the services of fifteen hundred 
slaves, at the rate of fivepence a day each. 

“ Niggers are really worth three times as much,” 
the sergeant said, apparently becoming more deeply 
interested in his subject as four soldiers approached 
bearing a comrade on a litter. “ The government 
of Jamaica is jest the same as givin’ King George 
tenpence a day on each one, an’ takin’ the chances 
that half the crowd will be killed. Come over this 


IN CAMP. 


181 


way,” he added quickly, as more soldiers with litters 
appeared. “ There in the offin’ is the English fleet 
under Admiral Sir George Pocock. Twenty-three 
ships of the line, twenty-four frigates, bomb-ketches, 
fire-ships, tenders, an’ sich like. Ninety-three trans- 
ports which brought troops, sixteen ships laden with 
artillery, eight hospital ships, twenty-four loaded 
with provisions, four with fascines, two that brought 
negroes, three laden with horses, an’ six to bear the 
baggage of the ofiicers. Two hundred an’ three ves- 
sels of different kinds, all fitted out for the purpose 
of capturin’ this ’ere city.” 

It was a brave sight, and the boys gazed long at 
the enormous fleet, some close in shore, others cruis- 
ing outside but within sight of the harbor entrance, 
and the remainder lying hove-to at convenient dis- 
tance from the coast. 

Then even this spectacle wearied the eye, and 
quite by accident Sergeant Prout led the lads near 
to where the troops from North America were 
encamped. 

Immediately the four were recognized the men 
shouted for them to come nearer, and tell the story 
of the disaster to the Golden Pippin. 

It was much like seeing old friends from home, to 
meet these soldiers from the Provinces of New York, 
New Jersey, and Connecticut, and the lads clasped 


182 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


hands with every one who offered the courtesy, feel- 
ing wonderfully revived by being with “ one’s own 
people ” once more. 

Now it was no longer possible for Sergeant Front 
to keep from his young comrades the true state of 
affairs. The men, who had been on the island long 
enough to know all which the king’s troops must 
battle against, made no attempt to brighten the 
picture when they said, without fear of being con- 
tradicted, that if the besiegers remained there long 
enough not one would be left alive to tell the tale, so 
rapidly was the sun and the fever carrying off these 
strangers to the deadly climate. 

“ While we were coming ashore I saw six men 
fall stricken with the black death,” a soldier from 
New York said to Eobert, with the air of one who 
tells an entertaining tale, “ and since then they have 
tumbled over all around me. The only wonder is 
that the entire army and navy are not on the sick- 
list, instead of only one half the number.” 

“ An’ bein’ on the sick-list in this bloomin’ island 
is much the same as bein’ counted with the dead,” 
another soldier added. “ I’m told by a corporal in 
the Duke of Eichmond’s troop, that not one in ten 
of them who are taken ever walk out of the hospital 
tents again.” 

“ Anythin’ is better than sittin’ ’round here waitin’ 


IN CAMP. 


183 


for the fever,” a recruit from New Jersey said with 
a nervous laugh. ‘‘ Why isn’t an attack made on 
the fortifications ? ” 

“ That’ll come soon enough,” some one replied. 
‘‘ I hear that the plans are bein’ laid this blessed 
minute, an’ within the next eight an’ forty hours 
you can count on havin’ a chance to swap bullets 
with the Spaniards.” 

This remark led the conversation into a new chan- 
nel, and soon all in the vicinity were repeating this 
camp rumor, explaining certain movements of the 
troops, and relating scraps of orders yet to be given 
which had been overheard, each item tending to prove 
that an assault would be made upon the enemy’s 
works within a very short time. 

“ Of course that’s what’s bound to come mighty 
soon,” an old soldier said emphatically, addressing 
himself to the sergeant. “ It’s a case of losin’ both 
the army an’ navy if the forces loiter ’round here 
many weeks longer, an’ how can matters be made 
any worse by Lord Albemarle’s shovin’ us in as food 
for Spanish powder ? ” 

“ And once we make the attack we’ll take the 
city,” a young recruit cried enthusiastically, whereat 
the old soldier shook his head as if sympathizing 
with the other because of his ignorance. 

“ Don’t be so sure of that, my fine lad. So far the 


184 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


Spaniards have shown themselves to be good fighters, 
an’ you may make certain it won’t be a one-sided 
battle.” 

Then some one ventured to suggest that Israel 
Putnam’s force would be left out in the cold when 
the first assault was made, and at this remark Ser- 
geant Prout fired up. 

‘‘ Don’t think the officer from Connecticut will 
loiter the time away when there’s prospect of a fight 
ahead of him. I don’t know who may be in com- 
mand of the transports ; but this I’ll answer for, 
that the crews will do some livelier jumpin’ than 
they ever did before, once the colonel sets about 
makin’ ready. It won’t take Israel Putnam many 
hours to embark his men, even though he’s forced to 
swim them out to the vessels, an’ you may count on 
seein’ him mighty soon after the wind serves.” 

This emphatic remark, and the sergeant spoke as 
if he was personally aggrieved because any one had 
dared suggest that the leader of the Connecticut 
troops would not be on the ground whenever there 
was a prospect for hard work, served to check the 
others from venturing any opinion on the subject, 
and soon the men were busily engaged figuring up 
the probable number of dead bodies which had been 
taken out . of the camp hospitals each day since the 
British army invested the city. 


IN CAMP. 


185 


This was a gruesome subject even to Kobert and 
Darius, and Nicholas turned and twisted about on 
the log which served as a seat, until it seemed certain 
he would run away from the sound of the croaking 
voices, despite all his good resolutions. 

Sergeant Prout was quick to observe that this 
was anything rather than a pleasing subject to all 
of his especial comrades, and he proposed that they 
return to their tent, for as yet neither member of 
the little party had broken his fast. 

The day was nearly spent when they were finally 
in their quarters again, and after the sergeant had 
drawn rations for his squad, he “ dressed them up 
into shape,” as he expressed it, by giving to each 
some duty to perform. 

‘‘ I can’t say how long we’ll be allowed a whole 
tent to ourselves,” he said by way of preface ; “ but so 
long as we are thus fortunate, we’ll try to keep things 
ship-shape. With so many in the hospital ” 

He ceased speaking very suddenly as he realized 
that he was touching on a subject which had best be 
kept in the background as far as possible, especially 
when each of them could not fail to understand that 
but for the sick, the dying or the dead, such commo- 
dious quarters would not have been assigned 
them. 

“ We’ll do our full duty the same as if we expected 


186 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


to hold this ^ere canvas shanty so long as we stay 
on the island,” he said, making another start with 
his preface. “ From all I’ve seen I should say Kob- 
ert would make the best cook, an’ if he ain’t quite 
up to the mark I’ll give him a lift now an’ then. 
Nicholas shall look to the fuel supply ; Darius will 
fetch the water, an’ I’ll keep things straight gen- 
erally. Now then, cookee, get to work, an’ the 
assistants may as well break in on their duties now 
as any other time.” 

“ Do you know where I can find water ? ” Darius 
asked, and after some refiection the old soldier 
replied : — 

“ I reckon that’s goin’ to be the nicest job of all, 
for much depends on what we drink, so far as our 
health is concerned. It had best be set down as a 
rule that we’ll go thirsty rather than put up with 
foul water, an’ even then we’ll use tea, if it so be we 
can buy the herb. I’ll have a look around an’ find 
out jest where the best supply can be had.” 

With this remark the sergeant left the tent, and 
Darius, eager to be doing some portion of the work, 
proposed that he and Nicholas gather a quantity of 
wood in case of an emergency. 

Robert had no reason for protesting against such 
labor, more particularly since he knew it must be 
done before the meal could be cooked, and the two 


IN CAMP. 


187 


set out, leaving him alone in the tent to speculate 
as to how many who had occupied this shelter since 
it was first set up here, were yet alive. 

He was fully engaged with such gloomy thoughts 
when a man stole, rather than walked, into the 
tent, and stood gazing around as if uncertain whether 
it was safe for him to remain. 

Looking up in surprise, Kobert saw before him 
the master of the Golden Pippin, a most dejected 
looking individual as could have been found outside 
the hospitals. 

“Ain't you — You look — Say, lad, were you 
wrecked on the — on my ship ? ” 

“ Yes, sir,” Eobert replied hesitatingly, for he was 
not pleased at being forced to admit an acquaint- 
ance, however slight, with such a man. 

“ Have you got anything to eat ? I’m a good 
deal more’n half starved, an’ it don’t seem as if I 
could keep on my feet many minutes longer. Give 
me a bite of somethin’, lad, for, save water, nothin’ 
has passed my lips since I came ashore.” 

“We have only our rations here, and what is 
given to you must be taken from some of us. Why 
don’t you apply to the officers whose duty it is to 
deal out the provisions ? ” 

“ I don’t dare to, lad. There’s bound to be some 
kind of an inquiry regardin’ the wreck of the Golden 


188 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

Pippin, an’ Colonel Putnam has threatened to make 
me suffer for my slip.” 

“ Slip ? Do you call ” 

‘‘ You shall call it whatever you will, lad, so you 
satisfy my hunger now. I’m willin’ to admit that 
I the same as committed a crime by gettin’ at the 
liquor while there were so many on board ; but — 
There’s no good in my tryin’ to give you reasons 
for it, an’ besides, I’m so near dead from lack of 
food that I haven’t the strength to talk much.” 

“ Colonel Putnam isn’t here yet, and surely you 
can get into no trouble until he comes. Go to the 
quartermasters.” 

“ I don’t dare to. I did count on findin’ among 
the masters of the transports some one who would 
lend me a hand ; but I can’t get past the guard to 
the shore. I’m well-nigh desperate, boy, an’ if yen 
won’t share with me I’ll have to help myself.” 

A certain amount of rations were lying on the 
ground near one corner of the tent, and the hungry 
shipmaster had stepped toward the food as if to 
carry out his threat, when a voice from the outside 
cried warningly : — 

“ Have a care what you do ! We are not here to 
feed drunken sailors who are willin’ to imperil the 
lives of five hundred men for the sake of indulgin’ 
in strong drink I ” 


IN CAMP. 


189 


It was Sergeant Prout who had spoken, and as 
the intruder turned suddenly he found himself face 
to face with the old soldier. 

“ I’m starvin’,” the master of the transport 
whined. 

“ How did you get here ? ” 

“ Made my way through the Spanish lines, the 
same as you did, I reckon. The first mate started 
with me ; but he was killed on the way, an’ I came 
mighty near sharin’ his fate. Give me a bite to 
eat, sergeant, an’ then I’ll take my chances on the 
shore once more.” 

“ If the lad is willin’ I won’t say you nay, though 
it don’t strike me as bein’ jest the fair thing for us 
four to feed such as you.” 

The man waited for no further permission ; but 
made a ravenous attack upon the food, and while 
he was thus engaged Darius and Nicholas returned. 

He gave no heed to them ; but continued to liter- 
ally stuff food into his mouth until that which should 
have served as a full meal for the four comrades 
had been devoured. 

“ We’ve fed you, an’ are likely to go hungry our- 
selves, unless it be possible to beg a fresh supply,” 
Sergeant Prout said sharply when the visitor looked 
hungrily around as if in hope of seeing something 
more in the way of food. “ Take my advice an’ put 


190 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

as long a distance as possible betwixt yourself an’ 
Colonel Putnam. If I stood in your shoes I’d go to 
sea in any kind of a craft, rather than be on this 
island when he comes up.” 

“ I allow he’ll be hard on me,” the man whined. 

“Hard? Well, Captain Tyler — I believe that’s 
your name — I don’t know what the penalty is for 
gettin’ drunk under such circumstances as you were 
in ; but this I’ll go bail : Israel Putnam will push 
you jest as far as he can, an’ from what I’ve seen of 
him, I’m thinkin’ that’ll be a long ways.” 

“ I had some little hopes that the fightin’ would 
be so hot here he wouldn’t have time to think of me 
again.” 

“ Unless he’s killed, you can count on his remem- 
berin’ everything that happened aboard the Golden 
Pippin, an’ on payin’ off his score in full.” 

“ I’ll try once more to board one of the trans- 
ports,” the man said in a voice which was far from 
steady. “Don’t go out of your way to tell him 
I’ve been here ; it would do you no good to kick me 
when I’m down about as far as a man well can be.” 

“ I’ll hold my tongue unless he questions me, an’ 
you’d best put as many miles of salt water betwixt 
this island an’ yourself as you can, before them as 
went ashore from the Golden Pippin get here.” 

Captain Tyler went out of the tent into the dark- 


IN CAMP. 


191 


ness, moving with hesitating steps as if afraid every 
man’s hand was already against him, and when he 
had disappeared Kobert said in a whisper : — 

‘‘ Of course you made out the situation to be worse 
than it really is, sergeant. That man deserves a 
thorough frightening, for, so far as he was concerned, 
we might all have been drowned.” 

“ I didn’t put it one whit harder than I believe is 
the truth,” the old soldier said solemnly. He can 
count on bein’ brought up before a court martial 
within half an hour after the colonel claps eyes on 
him.” 

“ It don’t seem likely anything can be done to the 
man for getting drunk on board his own vessel,” 
Darius suggested, and the sergeant replied : — 

“ He was in the king’s service, the same as if he 
had regularly enlisted, an’ you’ll find that the pun- 
ishment won’t be light.” 

“You seem to feel positive Colonel Putnam will 
remember all that happened, even after he sees the 
condition of affair here ? ” 

“ Positive ? Why, lad, I know what’ll come as 
well as if it was all happenin’ this very minute. 
Don’t you make any mistake but that those muti- 
neers will be made to answer for what went on just 
before the ship struck, an’ it’ll be one of the first 
duties the colonel attends to after he arrives.” 


192 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


At this moment Robert glanced quite by accident 
in the direction of Mcholas Yallet, who was cower- 
ing under the ed^e of the tent as if bent on crawl- 
ing beneath the canvas. The lad’s face was pallid, 
as it had been that night in the hold of the Golden 
Pippin after she struck the reef, and his lips twitched 
and quivered until it was as if he was making 
grimaces. 

“ What is the matter, l^icholas ? ” he asked in 
alarm. 

“ Nothing that you can help me in.” 

“ But what has happened, lad ? What has alarmed 
you so suddenly ? ” 

Both the sergeant and Darius went toward the 
frightened boy, as if believing it might be possible 
for them to give him relief, but he waved them off 
as he cried with a moan : — 

“ You’ve had trouble enough with me already, 
and it’s time you let me go to destruction without 
trying to help me ! ” 

“ Tell us what has come over you, lad ? ” the ser- 
geant cried sharply. 

“ It’s nothing new. Sergeant Prout. I’d almost 
forgotten that I must meet Colonel Putnam again. 
How I’ll go after Captain Tyler — perhaps he’ll find 
a chance to leave the island. Anything is better 
than being hanged for turning mutineer ! ” 


IN CAMP. 


193 


“ It isn’t so serious as that, Nicholas ! ” Eobert 
cried. You didn’t join the mutiny ; but played a 
brave part when we were on guard in the hold, 
until ” 

“ Until I went all to pieces like the meanest coward 
in the world ! ” the unhappy boy wailed. “ I don’t 
believe I could even stand still in the smallest kind of 
a battle, and I know I’d die with fright if I was to be 
tried before a court-martial.” 

Look you, lad,” and the sergeant spoke sternly. 
‘‘ Eight an’ forty hours ago I wouldn’t have lifted 
my hand to save you from doin’ any wild or foolish 
thing ; but now there’s a difference in my feelin’s, 
an’ I’m not disposed to let you go your own gait 
when it’s a wrong one. I don’t want to soften things 
one whit, therefore I’ll say you’ll most likely get 
punishment of some sort for disobeyin’ orders ; but 
it won’t be so severe that you can’t stand up under 
it, an’ be more of a man after it’s over. Uow if 
there’s any danger of your givin’ us the slip this 
night. I’ll take the responsibility of makin’ you a 
close prisoner, for I’m determined you shan’t do any 
crazy thing that comes into your head.” 

It is doubtful if ISTicholas understood very much 
of what the sergeant said ; but Eobert, flinging him- 
self down on the ground by the side of the unhappy 
boy, whispered soothing words into his ear until he 

13 


194 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


was partially calmed, and, finally, induced to take 
his place with the others. 

“ We’ll have supper now, if the sergeant can get 
any more rations, and by the time that has been 
eaten perhaps we’ll see a way out of your troubles.” 

To these friendly words Nicholas replied only by 
seizing Robert’s hand in his as he whispered : — 

“ You’re the bravest and best lad I ever knew! ” 


THE ASSAULT. 


195 


CHAPTER XIL 

THE ASSAULT. 

XoT until he had exacted a promise from Nicholas 
that he would make no attempt at giving his com- 
rades the slip, did Sergeant Prout leave the tent to 
go after a fresh supply of provisions. 

Then he set out with the air of one who is 
thoroughly conversant with the locality, and while 
he was absent Robert and Darius did their best to 
cheer Nicholas, by assuring him that after the service 
he had rendered it was not reasonable to believe 
Colonel Putnam would fix upon any severe punish- 
ment in case he should believe it necessary to bring 
up the matter again. 

Half an hour elapsed before the sergeant returned, 
and then words of his were not needed for the lads 
to understand that something unusual had occurred. 

“ What is it, sergeant ? ” Robert cried breathlessly, 
giving no heed to the food which the old soldier 
threw down in front of him. 

“ There is a movement of some kind to be made 
this night, lads, an’ the Provincial troops are in it.” 


196 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

“ Think you they Avill make an assault before 
Colonel Putnam comes ? ” Kobert asked in surprise, 
as if believing that the officer from Connecticut was 
of so much importance that no serious maneuver 
could well be made without him. 

“ From all I can gather, an’ after what we heard 
this afternoon, I’m inclined to believe the assault 
will be made. We’ll need these rations ; but don’t 
spend any too much time gettin’ them ready, for it 
would be hard fortune indeed if we missed the first 
action.” 

It was only natural that the lads, not even ex- 
cepting Nicholas, should be highly excited by the 
news brought. Kaw recruits as they were, there 
was to them nothing in the announcement to provoke 
apprehension. They knew full well, else had they 
been simples, that an assault on the enemy’s fortifi- 
cations involved fighting ; but to their minds a long 
distance separated the two armies, as was the case 
during the day, and they failed to realize that many 
brave fellows must be shot down before either side 
could claim a victory. 

All were so excited as to no longer have any desire 
for food. If Sergeant Prout had not sternly com- 
manded that their first attention be given to linin’ 
their ribs with a generous supply of provisions,” 
the three would have rushed out of the tent without 


THE ASSAULT. 197 

delay, lest by lingering they might lose any portion 
of the possible display. 

Perhaps had it not been for Nicholas, the old 
soldier would have cautioned the lads regarding 
what might be expected, lest they should be foolishly 
bold ; but his experience of the afternoon, while 
trying to prepare them for the disagreeable scenes 
of the camp, had been such that he decided to hold 
his peace. Therefore, it was that these three re- 
cruits from New Kochelle made ready for the as- 
sault, during which so much blood was to be spilled, 
as if they were bent on an excursion of pleasure 
wherein no danger lurked. 

Just before the meal was made ready Sergeant 
Prout lounged carelessly out of the tent, after hav- 
ing privately signified to Kobert by a gesture that 
he was to follow later, and as soon as the lad could 
slip away from his comrades without exciting sus- 
picion as to his purpose, he joined the old soldier 
twenty paces in the rear of their quarters. 

“ I didn’t dare say before Nicholas much about 
what may be expected this night, lest his cowardice 
be excited ; but it is in the highest degree important 
that you an’ I keep an. eye on him, if it so be there’s 
an assault.” 

“ To what end ? ” Kobert asked. 

“ Lest he show the white feather where such an 


198 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

exhibition would be worse than death. Should he 
have one of his cowardly fits before we have started, 
no great harm will be done, because he can quietly 
be left behind and the remainder of the troops be 
none the wiser. But once we are in formation an’ 
settin’ forward, it were better to kill the lad then 
an’ there than allow him to run away.” 

“ But surely, Sergeant Prout, you are not count- 
ing on my doing anything of that kind to a 
comrade ? ” 

“ Ko, I reckon you’d hardly have the nerve for 
it ; but this much I hold you to : From the moment 
we leave the tent he must march between you an’ 
me, an’ I count on your grapplin’ with him if there 
be no other way of keepin’ the lad to his place in 
the line. Unless the fortunes of war go against me, 
I shall also have him under my thumb, an’ we’ll see 
who can frighten him the worst — the enemy or I. 
Now go back to the tent, an’ do not question me 
regardin’ the possible movements this night lest we 
arouse him to one of his displays of poltroonery.” 

Though the excitement had taken the edge from 
their appetites, the three lads ate a reasonably 
hearty supper on this night before the assault, and 
the meal had hardly come to an end when the roar 
of cannon seemed to cause a tremor of the earth. 

In an instant the four comrades were out of the 


THE ASSAULT. 


199 


tent, the first thought of each being that the assault 
had begun and they were left behind. 

The scene, if one could forget that the chief 
motive of the picture was the taking of human life, 
was wonderfully grand. 

The inner harbor, where lay the Spanish fleet 
numbering fifteen vessels mounting no less than 
seven hundred and sixty guns, appeared within an 
instant after the boys came into the open air, to be 
one mass of flame, while seaward, from every port 
of Morro Castle, came tongues of fire and wreaths 
of smoke. Along the fortifications directly in front 
of the citj^ now and then could be heard, when the 
roar of heavy guns slackened momentarily, the sharp 
crackle of musketry, and it was as if thousands of 
gigantic fire-flies were hovering over the breast- 
works and trenches. 

“ Has the attack been made ? ” Kobert asked 
breathlessly. 

“ Ho, lad. Here be our forces not yet in line, an’ 
it looks much as though the enemy was treatin’ us 
to a show of what they can do in the way of burn- 
in’ powder,” Sergeant Prout replied as he gazed 
here and there hurriedly, turning from point to 
point in the faint hope of being able to understand 
the nature of this demonstration. 

The British fleet, lying-to off the coast just 


200 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

beyond range of the enemy’s heaviest guns, made no 
reply to this outburst. The dark forms of the ships 
could be seen rising and falling on the swell of the 
ocean ; save for their night lanterns, they showed 
black as ink against the lighter sky. 

“ It must be that the Spaniards have got an ink- 
lin’ of the intended assault,” Sergeant Prout said 
half to himself, ‘‘ else this wild firin’ cannot be ex- 
plained.” 

“ Then if our commander’s intentions are known, 
the British forces will not move up to-night?” 
Bobert suggested, and he had hardly spoken when 
from every portion of the encampment could be 
heard the rolling of drums summoning the soldiers 
into line, and Sergeant Prout, seizing Nicholas by 
the hand as if he would aid him to run the faster, 
cried excitedly : — 

“ Come on, lads, an’ put your best foot forward 
now ! The troops are formin’, an’ we must be with 
the men from our province ! ” 

Kemembering the caution given him, Kobert 
ranged himself on the opposite side of the boy whose 
courage was so erratic, and at full speed the four 
ran in the direction where, thanks to their excursion 
of the afternoon, they knew the troops from North 
America were stationed. 

The enemy’s fire seemed to increase rather than 


THE ASSAULT. 


201 


slacken as the moments passed on, and by the time 
the four comrades gained the desired point the 
detonations were so loud and continuous that it was 
well-nigh impossible to hear what one’s nearest 
neighbor said,, even when he spoke at the full 
strength of his luugs. 

Among the recruits from JS'ew York province, 
both officers and men, many were acquainted with 
Sergeant Prout, and immediately he appeared with 
his following a score or more beckoned him to join 
them. 

There was little choice of position, and this squad 
from New Kochelle took their stations in the line 
nearest at hand, regardless of who might be in 
command. 

None were in this immediate vicinity save the 
troops so lately come from North America, therefore 
little information' could be gained by the sergeant 
and his comrades relative to the probable point of 
attack. 

There’s one thing certain,” the old soldier said 
to his young comrades after trying in vain to ascer- 
tain some particulars regarding the enemy’s works. 
“ These ’ere parallels will come pretty nigh showin’ 
the direction in which we are to be sent, an’ unless 
I’m off my reckonin’ we’ll strike the Spaniards 
thereabouts,” and he pointed toward that portion of 


202 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

the fortifications where it appeared as if the fiash- 
ing of the guns was the most frequent. ‘‘You can 
tell by their blazin’ away at such a rate that some- 
thin’ was learned of our proposed assault, an’ it is 
safe to say the weakest part of the line puts on the 
greatest show of strength.” 

Even Nicholas could converse calmly regarding 
the proposed maneuver, for as yet there was noth- 
ing horrifying in such scenes of war as they were 
witnessing. Being beyond range, the shot did not 
do any execution, and the wounded among the Eng- 
lish soldiers in the trenches could not be brought to 
the rear while such a heavy fire was maintained. 

Therefore, as has been said, the lads saw only the 
spectacular feature of the battle, without any of that 
bloody, horrible detail of wounds. 

It was more like some festival arranged on the 
king’s birthday, than a scene wherein men were to 
strive for each other’s lives. 

The recruits had been drawn up in line perhaps 
ten minutes, and some were beginning to ask impa- 
tiently why they were thus kept idly waiting while 
the enemy was showing such signs of activity, when 
the roaring of cannon burst forth in another direc- 
tion, and, looking seaward, the lads saw that vast 
line of war-vessels lighted up as if by magic with 
innumerable flashes, until all the craft stood revealed 


THE ASSAULT. 


203 


to view as they swept slowly on under the influence 
of a gentle night breeze within range of Morro 
and Punta Castles, firing as they advanced. 

It was as if the very earth shook beneath the con- 
cussion of these mighty engines of war, and the air 
vibrated until one would fain hold his hands against 
his ears to shield the delicate organs from those bil- 
lows of sound which beat against them painfully. 

So intent were the boys in gazing on the terrible 
picture made by the English fleet as it thus came 
into night action, that they gave no heed to any- 
thing else around them, and would hardly have been 
conscious that the word was passed for the column 
to advance, had not the. sergeant pushed them into 
line. 

As he turned, Kobert noted the expressive look in 
the old soldier’s eye as he glanced toward Mcholas, 
and understood that Sergeant Front was warning 
him to have a care over the lad whom they proposed 
to defend against himself. 

Shoulder to shoulder these four marched steadily 
forward into that screaming, hissing hail of iron and 
lead, every nerve strained to its utmost tension, the 
blood bounding in their veins until it seemed sud- 
denly to have been heated to boiling point, appar- 
ently unconscious that death was facing them, until 
from the rank directly in advance, hardly more than 


204 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

three paces in front of Nicholas, a soldier leaped 
upward with a scream that could be heard even 
above the thunderous roar of the guns, and fell for- 
ward on his face, a lifeless mass. 

For an instant a deathly faintness seized Kobert 
Clement, and while one might have counted five he 
hesitated, trying to gain control of his nerves, re- 
peating to himself that such scenes as this had been 
witnessed again and again by his father without 
show of fear, and if he would not bring reproach 
upon that name of which he was so proud, he must 
stifle all evidences of weakness. 

In that brief interval of time his thoughts wmnt 
back to the home at New Rochelle ; he saw his 
mother ; he read in her face the desire that he should 
prove himself a true soldier, and then the first shock 
had passed away. 

He glanced toward Nicholas, and to his surprise 
that timorous lad was betraying no evidence of agi- 
tation save, as might be seen by the glow of burn- 
ing powder, a vivid red spot had appeared on each 
cheek, and his breath was coming thick and fast. 
Instead of drawing back as Robert had expected 
would be the case, he whom Sergeant Prout had 
called “ a cowardly coward,” was pressing forward 
close upon the heels of the foremost rank. 

Then it seemed to Robert as if some one cheered. 



‘ Robert saw in front, and on either side of him, men discharging their muskets.” 

Page 205. At the Siege of Havana. 



X. . 


THE ASSAULT. 


205 


He may have fancied it ; but there was in his mind 
the idea that all his companions were shouting, and, 
hardly conscious of what he did, he added his voice 
to this imaginary clamor. 

He saw Sergeant Prout slap Nicholas on the back 
encouragingly, and understood that Darius was 
screaming some words into his ear ; but what they 
were he would not have known even though the 
cannonading had suddenly ceased. 

The flashes of light in front of him appeared to 
be approaching ; he was not sensible of the fact that 
it was himself who was advancing toward them. 
He saw in front, and on either side of him, men 
aiming their muskets and discharging them. He 
did the same. A soldier immediately in the rear 
lurched forward, striking him with such force as al- 
most knocked him down ; he understood dimly that 
a man was dying — perhaps dead ; but he heeded it 
not. 

At that instant the men around him broke into a 
run, and he followed their example, dimly realizing 
that Nicholas was on one side and Darius on the 
other, and then it seemed as if he was enveloped in 
flame. The odor of burning powder assailed his 
nostrils. He saw here and there crimson blotches 
which glowed in the fitful light ; at times he heard 
cries of pain, and groans ; but it was all one medley 


206 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


of horror, during which he was struggling for life 
itself, all unwitting that he also was attempting to 
take life. 

There was a time when he was literally unconscious 
and then reason came in flashes, as it were. He had 
a dim idea that, with his comrades, he was close 
against the walls of the fortification ; that they 
trampled over the dead and dying. Then it was as 
if a great wave swept them back without military 
formation, helter-skelter, as are swept men in a panic 
of fear, and when he understood clearly his own 
movements, he stood in the midst of a throng of 
soldiers near-by the point from which he had started. 

Nicholas and Darius were on either side of him ; 
the sergeant, bare-headed and with a long red streak 
across his cheek, was but a few paces away, and on 
every hand men were binding up their own or their 
comrades’ wounds as best they might, while over all 
were those ominous blotches of crimson, which gave 
forth a peculiar salty odor that was apparent even 
above the pungent smoke of the powder. 

“Has the assault been abandoned?” Nicholas 
asked, and because there was at that instant a lull 
in the cannonading, the sergeant heard the question. 

“ Abandoned, lad ? ” the old soldier cried. “ Would 
you have me believe that you don’t know what has 
been goin’ on this last half hour ? ” 


THE ASSAULT. 207 

It seemed as if we went forward, and then came 
back.” 

“ Ay, so we did, an’ I am proud of you three lads 
for goin’ into that witherin’ fire as you did. Aban- 
doned the assault ? It has been made, lad, an’ right 
gallantly, although we were beaten back. More 
English blood has been spilled since we left this 
place than would serve to dye the uniforms of all 
the Spaniards yonder to the color of British coats. 
Nicholas, I was not mistaken in you ; you are a cow- 
ard only when danger is afar off.” 

The booming of the guns increased from harbor 
and from sea, from breastworks and from trenches, 
and the conversation perforce ceased during five 
minutes or more, when the rapid fire slackened. 

In another five minutes nothing save the heavy 
clouds of smoke which hung over plain and town, 
the writhing of motionless figures which lay between 
the castle walls and the English lines, betokened 
that furious whirlwind of death which had so lately 
raged. 

Men were told off here and there to go in search 
of the wounded : others were detailed for work in 
the trenches, in order that those who had been there 
so many hours might be relieved, and yet others 
were dismissed from duty until the next summons 
to arms should be sounded. 


208 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


Among these last were Sergeant Front and his 
comrades, and the old man said to the lads as he 
motioned for them to march on in advance : — 
“We’ll go back to our quarters. A good soldier 
never loses an opportunity to gain sleep, and since 
no one can say how often or how long w^e may be 
called upon for duty to-morrow, it stands us in 
hand to put our bodies into the best possible shape 
for whatever be required.” 

Not until the four were alone together in their 
tent was any comment made upon the events of the 
evening, and then Darius, speaking slowly and in a 
tremulous voice as if fear had just begun to take 
possession of him, said : — 

“ I cannot make it seem real that I marched with 
the others up to the fortifications while the enemy 
was pouring such a fire upon us, nor do I remember 
anything which happened, except when the first man 
fell after having been wounded.” 

“ It is to me as if I had done no more than stand 
in line while the fire continued,” Nicholas added. 
“ Certainly I never should have dared to advance a 
single pace had I known that I was to come within 
range of the shot.” 

“ And yet all three of you lads behaved gallantly,” 
the sergeant said in a tone of satisfaction. “ You have 
shown yourselves to be brave, and yet confess that 


THE ASSAULT. 


209 


you knew nothing about it. Let me tell you that 
many a hero’s reputation is made in battle when he 
knows as little regardin’ the circumstances as you 
did about this night’s doin’s. It is to me always 
as if the fumes of the powder set me off into a 
trance, although I have heard it explained in a dif- 
ferent way. Some claim the excitement becomes so 
great that a man’s brain is in such a whirl he realizes 
little or nothin’. I say he is drunken on the smell 
of burning powder, and at such times is not re- 
sponsible for what he does ; but you’ll find he gets 
credit for doin’ the right thing, an’ blamed if he 
makes a mistake. It’s because of that same thing, 
I reckon, that troops are marched shoulder to 
shoulder when a charge is made. Like enough the 
mere pressure of a comrade’s elbow is enough to 
keep you in line when otherwise you might drop 
out without intendin’ to do so, and go to the rear, 
thus earnin’ for yourself the name of coward. I 
don’t fall down an’ worship those who are said to 
be heroes in battle, and for the reason that I believe 
there’s no man so made that he can stand up an’ 
shoot his fellow-man, with good chances of bein’ 
butchered himself an’ not cringe now and then a 
good bit. If it doesn’t affect him no ways dis- 
agreeable, then I’ll say he’s a brute as hasn’t got any 

feelin’s.” 

14 


210 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


Eobert made no reply to this remark. Perhaps 
he was trying to understand himself under the 
light of such reasoning as was advanced by the 
sergeant, and Darius, whose thoughts went forth 
to the morrow, said with a certain tremor of the 
voice which was perceptible to all : — 

“ I believe he who has never seen a battle can 
go in for the first time more boldly than another 
who knows what may be expected. It is positive 
that if we were ordered out for another assault this 
night, I should be so thoroughly afraid that I could 
not hold myself in line.” 

“ You would hold yourself there, lad, and for the 
good reason that in your mind would be the thought 
of what your companions-in-arms might say if you 
showed the white feather; but this is not the 
proper kind of talk at so late an hour in the night. 
Sleep is what we’re after, an’ since we’re like to get 
all the experience that raw recruits need — a good 
deal more than they want — I give strict orders that 
no person in this tent opens his mouth again until 
after the sun has risen to-morrow mornin’.” 


LIEUTENANT-COLONEL PUTNAM. 


. 211 


CHAPTEE XIIL 

LIETJTENANT-COLONEL PUTNAM. 

On the morning after the assault the three lads, 
who frequently spoke of themselves as “ Sergeant 
Front’s recruits,” Avere astir as soon as the sun 
came up out of the sea, each eager to learn the de- 
tails of the action in which they had taken part, but 
knew so little. 

Because of the praise bestowed upon them by the 
old soldier they may have come to think it a gallant 
affair, in which everything was to be admired ; hut 
if they had any such idea it was quickly and rudely 
dispelled when they stepped out of the tent. 

It so chanced that the wounded were being 
brought directly past the lads’ quarters at the 
very hour they arose, for the purpose of establish- 
ing a new hospital on the seacoast, because the 
black fever had made its appearance in the tents 
given over to the use of the disabled. 

There was nothing of glory in the long lines of 
maimed and mangled men who marched wearily 


212 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

past the tent, displaying ^Younds which should have 
received the surgeon’s care many hours previous, 
and Sergeant Front’s recruits saw nothing to admire 
as the helpless ones were carried past in cots formed 
by fastening a blanket on two poles. It was the 
cruel side of war upon which they were gazing ; 
all the coloring and tinsel had been shown the 
night previous, when the noise of the cannon 
drowned the moans of the dying, or the groans of 
the grievously wounded. 

Nicholas turned pale and hid his face in his hands 
long before the pitiful procession had dragged its 
mangled length past the tent, while both Eobert 
and Darius turned away sick at heart after gazing at 
the poor fellows less than five minutes. 

During nearly an hour the lads were held prison- 
ers, as it were, at the door of the tent, for they 
could not break through this sad column, and long 
ere it had come to an end Eobert exclaimed with an 
indrawing of the breath which was much like an in- 
ward shudder : — 

“ Is it possible that all these could have been 
wounded last night, and yet we four came through 
with nothing worse than a scratch on the sergeant’s 
face ? ” 

‘‘ I allow here isn’t a quarter of them who came 
to grief durin’ the assault,” and the old soldier, who 


LIEUTENANT-COLONEL PUTNAM. 213 

had been attracted to the flap of the tent by the 
trampling of many feet, gazed at the hundreds which 
had been maimed in this quarrel between kings, with 
the air of one to whom such a spectacle is of every- 
day occurrence. “ At close range they should have 
cut down five times as many, although the matter 
may wear a different look when we get a list of the 
dead.” 

“ Did we accomplish anything last night ? ” Kobert 
whispered to the old soldier. 

“ I think not, lad. You could see for yourself 
that the enemy got an inklin’ of our purpose, an’ 
the effect of the blow was lost. It was necessary to 
make some little show, however, and so we were 
sent in ; but I’ll go bail the commander-in-chief 
didn’t expect we’d accomplish anything.” 

“ Then all these poor fellows were wounded, and 
perhaps a great many more killed, simply that we 
might make a show ! ” 

“ Well, it was something like that, lad. War is a 
game where every move cannot be decisive, an’ many 
lives must be sacrificed in order that those who play 
it may get into proper position.” 

It is a wicked thing ! I thought it would be 
glorious to fight for my king and my country, but 
it is only a crime ! ” 

“ I can’t say I’m surprised that you should be a 


214 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


bit shook up by such a sight as this so early in the 
mornin’ ; but you mustn’t break out quite so strong, 
lad. War is necessary for the strength of nations, 
an’ what seems to you wicked now, may have a 
different complexion when the end can be plainly 
seen. Come away ; this bloody procession may be 
two or three hours in passin’, an’ there’s no reason 
why you should work yourself up into a fever 
over it.” 

Nicholas was sitting on the ground, his face cov- 
ered, and with no sign of life save convulsive sobs, 
which shook his body with the regularity of his 
breathing. 

“ There’s chance for you to do some good work,” 
the old soldier continued as he motioned toward the 
trembling boy. “ Get him in where he can’t see all 
this, for I doubt not but that the fever of cowardice 
has a firm hold of him once more.” 

“ It would be strange if he was not affected by 
such a sight ; it is enough to make any one wish he 
had never dreamed of being a soldier ! ” Kobert 
muttered, as he bent over Nicholas, raising him gen- 
tly by the arm until the trembling lad was on his 
feet. 

Then he guided him inside the tent once more, 
Darius following, and there, screening themselves 
from the horrible scene, the three lads remained 


LIEUTENANT-COLONEL PUTNAM. 


215 


until Sergeant Prout assured them that the evidences 
of the previous night’s Avork had been wiped out to 
a great extent. 

Perhaps the old soldier was disappointed because 
two of the boys did not display more spirit than to 
quail before a column of wounded, for he made no 
attempt to engage his young comrades in conver- 
sation until the day was well-nigh spent, and then 
he endeavored to animate them by telling of the vast 
amount of treasure which it was believed would be 
found on board the Spanish ships when the fleet 
was captured. 

‘‘ There’ll be plenty of dollars for all hands,” he 
said Avith an unusual shoAV of enthusiasm, an’ war 
won’t look so terrible Avhen the gold an’ silver comes 
pourin’ into your pockets.” 

Neither of the boys replied to this, and the old 
soldier dropped the subject to remind them that as 
yet they had not breakfasted. 

“ I’ll cook whatever you bring,” Kobert replied 
in a low tone ; but it doesn’t seem as if I’d ever 
Avant anything else to eat.” 

“ Hark ye, lad, you mustn’t give way like this, or 
you’ll never be fit for a soldier.” 

“ After this morning I never expect to be, 
sergeant.” 

. “ But you have set down your name as one, which 


216 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


is the same as promising ; you’ll do your best at 
whatever comes by way of duty. ITow wounds 
an’ killin’ are part of the work, an’ since you’ve got 
so far on the road as to be in front of a besieged 
city, it’s only right you should fight against such 
thoughts, as you’re indulgin’ in. If you hadn’t en- 
listed there might be some reason in cry in’ out 
against the horrors of war ; but since you’re occupy- 
in’ the place of a man, you must be one. You’ve no 
right to give way to soft feelin’s till this job is 
finished.” 

“ All you say is true, Sergeant Prout, and I will see 
to it that you have no further cause to complain of 
me. This much I’ve got a right to say, though : 
War is a wicked, wicked work ! ” 

“I’ll agree with you in that much, lad; but it 
will go on ages an’ ages after we’re dead, unless 
somethin’ of a like nature is found to take its place. 
'Now turn to an’ do cook’s duty, while I look around 
for rations.” 

The sergeant’s recruits did not make a hearty 
meal on this day, even though breakfast and dinner 
were served at one and the same time, and when the 
repast was come to an end the old soldier proposed 
that they stroll down on the seashore, or as near as 
the chain of sentinels would permit. 

Anything that would take them away from the 


LIEUTENANT- COLONEL PUTNAM. 217 

tent, which was now grown almost unpleasant as an 
abiding-place since they had had time to speculate 
upon the fate of those who previously occupied it ; 
and the lads marched by the side of the sergeant 
until they were come near to the place where a 
portion of the troops from New York province were 
encamped, when they were startled by hearing a 
mighty shout suddenly go up all around them. 

Nicholas started as if fearing bodily injury, and 
the others were considerably disturbed in mind, until 
the old soldier cried joyfully : — 

“ Colonel Putnam’s force has come ! Look there, 
lads! I’ll answer for it they are on yonder 
transport ! ” 

A ship whose decks were black with men was 
rounding-to less than a mile from the shore, and 
already twenty or thirty boats were putting off to 
her. 

“ They’ve had a fair wind, and the wonder is she 
did not get here earlier in the day,” some one stand- 
ing near Kobert cried. ‘‘ Here be five hundred more 
to feed the fever, if the Spanish bullets don’t put an 
end to them before the weather brings it about.” 

“ Hold your tongue 1 ” Sergeant Prout shouted 
angrily. “ Isn’t it enough that the sickness should be 
among us, without a king’s soldier turnin’ it into 
ridicule.” 


218 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

The man wheeled around to make an impatient 
reply, and as he faced them the lads saw his face 
flush suddenly a vivid crimson ; his jaw dropped ; 
his tongue protruded, and even as they gazed he 
fell to the ground as if stricken with instant death. 

‘‘ What is it ? What hurt him ? ” Kobert asked 
falteringly, and one of the fallen man’s comrades re- 
plied moodily as he bent over the sufferer : — 

“ He’ll make no more sport of the fever, for it has 
taken him, and by morning a squad will be digging 
his grave ! ” 

Nicholas turned as if to flee, and Kobert seized 
him by the arm as he whispered : 

“ It is as the sergeant says ; we must keep hold of 
ourselves now that we are trying to be soldiers. 
Come back to the tent.” 

Nicholas suffered himself to be led away, and 
Darius accompanied his comrades, leaving the old 
soldier to watch the disembarkation of the men who 
had been so near to death through the fury of the 
sea. 

An hour later the sergeant stood before his sorrow- 
ful looking recruits as he said : — 

‘‘ They are all ashore, and sixteen of them have 
already been put under close guard.” 

“ Why ? Did they try to run away ? ” Darius 
asked. 


LIEUTENANT- COLONEL PUTNAM. 219 

“ The prisoners are those who started the mutiny. 
I told you Colonel Putnam would settle matters with 
them at the first opportunity, an’ the only wonder 
to me is that he hasn’t tried them before. Come, Ave 
have little time to lose.” 

“ Surely you can’t think we want to see the poor 
men who may be shot for giving way to their fears ! ” 
Robert exclaimed. 

‘‘ Hark ye, lads, it’s all very Avell for you to look 
on the horrible side of matters Avhen there’s no 
other view to be taken ; but if you’re bent on pity- 
ing mutineers, w^ho would perhaps have caused the 
death of every man aboard the Golden Pippin, then 
I must put an end to the sympathy. The scoundrels 
are to be tried within an hour, an’ Ave’re summoned 
as Avitn esses, so stir yourselves, for it ain’t in any 
ways safe to keep a military court aAvaitin’ your 
pleasure.” 

The boys knew Sergeant Prout was seriously dis- 
pleased, otherwise he would not have spoken so 
harshly to Robert Clement, and the latter said con- 
tritely as he made ready to accompany the soldier : — 

“ I hope you will bear with me yet a little longer, 
sergeant, and I will try to play my part better. 
Rut it seems as if we have more than had our fill of 
horrors Avithin the past feAV days, and, coming so* 
suddenly, I was not prepared for them.” 


220 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


“ Say no more, lad, I know you’ll do your best, 
an’ you can begin by findin’ less fault with what 
can’t be cured. Now then, are we all ready ? ” 

“ Is there any reason why I should go ? ” Nicho- 
las asked tearfully. 

“Of a surety there is. The colonel gave me 
orders to bring the three lads who held the passage 
while the mutineers were bent on takin’ possession 
of the ship.” 

“After what happened perhaps he won’t want 
to see me, unless it be to set me with the others.” 

“Now don’t distress yourself unduly, Nicholas 
Yallet. I agreed that you’re certain to be brought 
up for havin’ deserted your post ; but since then 
you’ve taken share in the assault in a manner that 
has pleased old soldiers, an’ you may count for a 
fact on that’s havin’ great weight with Israel Put- 
nam. Come with us like a man, an’ ’twixt now an’ 
sunset you’ll have wiped out all that part of your 
record which isn’t agreeable to think about.” 

Ten minutes later the sergeant and his recruits 
were standing in front of the tent occupied by the 
members of the court, and surrounded b}" a throng 
of curious ones who were eager to learn all the par- 
ticulars of the mutiny. 

Sergeant Front refused to answer any questions 
until he had told his story to the officers authorized 


LIEUTENANT- COLONEL PUTNAM. 221 

to hear it, and not only held his peace despite all 
entreaties to the contrary, but enjoined upon his 
comrades to do the same. 

Finally they ' were ushered into the tent, and 
there, facing the prisoners, each was commanded to 
give every particular, according to the best of his 
knowledge and remembrance, of that time when a 
few men would have endangered the lives of all on 
board the ship. 

To Kobert’s surprise he saw Captain Tyler among 
the prisoners, and not until later in the evening did 
he learn that the ship’s master had been arrested 
within an hour after he had left their tent, while 
trying to pass the guards with the hope of getting 
on board one of the transports. 

So far as the lads’ share in this trial was concerned 
but little time was spent. Each told his story as 
best he could, which in Nicholas’ case was a ram- 
bling manner, and then the four were dismissed. 

When they emerged an hundred men would have 
questioned them closely concerning what they had 
seen and heard ; but the sergeant hurried them on 
without regard to the wishes of others, until they 
were once more inside their own tent. 

‘‘Will they try me next ?” Nicholas asked in 
tremulous tones when they were shut out from view 
of the curious ones. 


222 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


“ I do not think you need fear anything so harsh 
as that, lad. In an hour — for I don’t allow the trial 
of the mutineers will take up more time than that — 
I’m goin’ to take the liberty of askin’ permission to 
speak with the colonel, an’ I’m hopin’ the matter 
can be fixed up in private.” 

No one ventured any remark, although all were 
surprised at learning of the sergeant’s intention, and 
not a word was spoken until nearly half an hour 
had passed, when a member of the New Rochelle 
company entered the tent for the double purpose of 
bringing an order from Captain Lispenard, and to 
acquaint them with the finding of the court. 

“ Five of the mutineers and the master of the 
Golden Pippin are to be shot,” he said by way of 
announcing his presence. “ The others are to do 
double duty for tho next two months, and suffer a 
term of imprisonment as soon as we return to New 
York, if it so be they live so long.” 

Six to be shot ! ” Darius exclaimed, and Nicholas 
moaned as if suffering keenest pain. 

“ Wei], they got off easier than I counted on,” 
Sergeant Prout replied in a matter-of-fact tone. 
‘‘ I allowed that all of them would swing, an’ it 
would be no more than right, considerin’ what might 
have happened if Colonel Putnam hadn’t been the 
man he is.” 


LIEUTENANT-COLONEL PUTNAM. 223 

“ While the Spaniards are shooting so many of 
our men down, and the fever is laying them by the 
heels about as fast as one can count, it seems as if 
it was wasting soldiers for us to kill them,” the visi- 
tor said thoughtfully, and then, as if suddenly 
remembering the prime motive for his coming, he 
added, “ Captain Lispenard will have you take up 
your quarters with the rest of the company, unless 
it so be you are detailed for special duty.” 

“ There is no reason why we shouldn’t join the 
l^ew Eochelle men. We’ve been bangin’ around to 
suit ourselves since we arrived here, an’ one place is 
as good as another, I reckon,” the sergeant replied 
carelessly. When does the execution come off ? ” 

“ At sunrise, and I’m told the firing squad will be 
detailed from those who were on board the ship.” 

Having thus delivered his message and his news, 
the soldier took his departure, and the three lads sat 
looking at each other in silent terror, for if the exe- 
cutioners were to be chosen from those who took 
passage in the Golden Pippin, it was barely possible 
one or all of them might be among the number 
selected. 

Ignorant of their thoughts. Sergeant Prout went 
at once to put his newly-formed plan into execu- 
tion, and a more wretched hour than the boys spent 
during his absence it would be difldcult to imagine. 


224 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

Neither dared to speak, for his thoughts were too 
terrible to be put into words. In silence they sat 
staring at each other, starting in terror at the slight- 
est unusual sound, and trembling at each approach- 
ing footstep lest it should mark the coming of one 
who had authority to detail them among the execu- 
tioners. 

The old soldier Avas in the best of spirits when he 
returned. It was as if he had entirely forgotten 
those wretched men who were to be put to death 
when the sun showed himself again, and as if death 
was not a close companion with every member of 
the invading army. 

“ I reckon you’re all right noAV, lad ! ” he exclaimed 
as he entered, giving no heed to the attitude of his 
recruits, because of the darkness which shut them 
out from view. 

“ Then there’s no fear we’ll be chosen for the 
firing party ! ” Kobert cried, forgetting for the instant 
the purpose of the sergeant’s visit to headquarters. 

“ For the firing party ? Who allowed you might 
be detailed ? ” 

“No one ; but it was said a squad would be chosen 
from the troops who had been on board the Golden 
Pippin,” Eobert replied hesitatingly. 

“ And did you think half-baked soldiers like you 
three Avould be put on such duty ? ” 


LIEUTENANT-COLONEL PUTNAM. 225 

“We were afraid it might so happen.” 

“ Then you can put the matter out of your mind 
at once, though you’ll be ordered on parade, unless 
we’re sent into the trenches ’twixt now an’ mid- 
night.” 

“ Do you mean that we’d have to look at it ? ” 
I^icholas cried shrilly. 

“ Sure. They are to be shot that the rest of us 
will learn a lesson, an’ how could that be done if we 
stayed away ? But why talk of what’s to happen 
tomorrow mornin’, when we’ve got other matters 
to think of ? I’ve seen the colonel.” 

“ Did he say anything about me ? ” Nicholas asked 
with mild curiosity. 

“Of course he did. Wasn’t that what I went to 
see him for ? I allowed to fix your business up in 
short order, an’ I’ve done it.” 

Now the boys were aroused from their apathy of 
horror, and displayed no little eagerness to learn the 
result of the interview. 

“ I’ve got this much to say for Israel Putnam be- 
fore I begin my story,” the old soldier said as he 
seated himself on the ground near Kobert’s side. 
“ He didn’t bring up the case of the mutineers for 
the sake of showin’ his authority ; but because he 
believed it was necessary for the good of the army 
that he should do so. I’ve been told that he said all 

15 


226 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


he could in the court to get a lighter sentence for 
them as were condemned to be shot, an’ I know for 
a fact that he’s taken the matter a deal to heart. I 
reckon because of that I had less trouble to pull 
Nicholas out of his scrape.” 

“ Then you succeeded ? ” Darius cried eagerly. 

“ Yes, lad, after a fashion. I didn’t count on 
doin’ the job right up without any whys and where- 
fores, an’ I may say it’s ended in easier shape than I 
expected. I begun by tellin’ the colonel plumply 
why I’d come, ’cause no man likes plain, square 
dealin’ better than does Israel Putnam. He seemed 
real pleased to know the lad had been with us all 
the time, an’ you may be certain I didn’t cut the 
story short when I told how Nicholas saved my life, 
or what he did durin’ the assault. He listened with- 
out so much as openin’ his mouth till I’d finished 
the whole yarn, an’ then asked w^hat I thought 
would be about right ? I w^asn’t expectin’ any ques- 
tion like that, an’ it flustered me ; but after a spell 
I managed to blurt out that I thought it might be 
dropped right where it was without any harm to the 
service.” 

“ Did he agree to that ? ” Darius asked incredu- 
lously. 

‘‘ I can’t say as he did, that is, not right off. He 
did agree though, that considerin’ what Nicholas 


LIEUTENANT-COLONEL PUTNAM. 227 

had done since, it would be wrong to bring nim up 
for a reg’lar trial, an’ this is the way he’s settled 
the whole case: ‘We’ll leave the matter exactly 
where it is, sergeant, an’ the lad shall decide it,’ 
he said to me as friendly and sociable like as if we 
was two brothers. ‘ If he turns to now an’ does his 
full duty, as you seem to believe he will, well an’ 
good ; but in case he shows signs of insubordination 
again, we’ll take up the subject in full, an’ you can 
judge whether I’ll be likely to give him a second 
chance.’ ” 

“ Did the matter end right there ? ” Darius cried 
excitedly. 

“ That’s the whole of the talk in a nutshell. I 
wasn’t such a fool as to hang ’round after my busi- 
ness had been done, an’ he’d no sooner said what I’ve 
repeated than I come away, after salutin’, of course.” 

“ There, Nicholas ! ” Robert cried triumphantly. 
“ All which looked so black against you is wiped 
out completely, and you stand on exactly the same 
footin’ Darius and I do. What could be more com- 
fortable than that ! ” 

Nicholas made no reply. He was seated near the 
flap of the tent as when the news was brought of 
the finding of the military court, and, so far as his 
comrades could say, he had not moved since the fate 
of the mutineers was announced. 




228 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

Nor did he move now. 

He neither replied nor even looked up, but re- 
mained with bent head and eyes fixed upon the 
ground as if he saw there, something of vital impor- 
tance to himself. 

Darius arose with an air of impatience, and would 
have approached the lad, probably for the purpose 
of forcing him to speak, but Sergeant Prout checked ! 
him with a gesture as he stepped outside the tent, ’ j 
motioniug the two boys to follow his example. j 

When he was so far away that his words would ^ 
not be overheard by the motionless lad inside, he j 
whispered : — ; 

“ Leave him alone till mornin’. He’s had enough : 
to scare a bolder boy than he, an’ it maybe he don’t ? 
rightly understand yet how the matter is fixed. 
Leave him alone, an’ he’ll come around all right, 

Pm hopin’.” 


ADMIRAL POCOCK’s ATTACK. 


229 


CHAPTEK XIY. 

ADMIKAL POCOCk’s ATTACK, 

When Eobert and Darius returned to the tent 
Nicholas was lying upon the ground apparently 
asleep, and they took good care not to disturb him. 

The hearts of these lads were sore on this night, 
for while loitering about in the vicinity of their 
quarters in order that Nicholas might be left alone 
for the time, they had heard the men discussing the 
events of the morrow, when the mutineers and the 
master of the Golden Pippin would be brought out 
for execution, and they came to understand beyond 
a question that all the troops, save those absolutely 
on duty, would be forced to be present when these 
six men were sent into eternity because of their mis- 
deeds, and in order that others might profit by tha 
lesson. 

During this time they were allowing Nicholas for 
meditation, they had seen two men stricken with 
the fever, and learned by the conversation which 
followed after the unfortunate ones were carried 


230 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

away, that the sick-list had increased fully ten per 
cent, during the last twenty-four hours, owing, it 
was believed, to the coming of these new recruits 
who, after many days spent on shipboard in narrow, 
unwholesome quarters, were fit subjects for this most 
horrible disease. 

Sergeant Prout did not return with them to the 
tent ; but, alleging that he had some business which 
must be attended to without delay, left the lads 
when they had decided that Nicholas’ privac}^ might 
be broken in upon. 

When the boys entered the quarters their gloomy 
thoughts were increased rather than diminished, as 
for at least the twentieth time they looked around 
upon the canvas walls and asked themselves how 
many of all those who had occupied the tent since 
it was set up on the island of Cuba, were yet 
alive. 

After a time Kobert so far succeeded in banishing 
the train of frightful figures which appeared before 
his mental vision, as to remember that Captain Lis- 
penard had sent , a positive order for them to join 
their company, and he wondered idly if the ser- 
geant had forgotten the matter. 

It is safe to say that each of these three lads 
yearned that night for his mother, as mayhap he 
had never yearned before, although since the mo- 


ADMIRAL POCOCK’S ATTACK. 231 

meat the Golden Pippin sailed out of the port of 
l^ew York they had been at frequent intervals 
sorely and wretchedly homesick. 

They had hungered for one glimpse of their 
mothers’ faces ; one word of sympathy or affection 
from their mothers’ lips, and this during nearly 
every waking hour ; but never before had they been 
so thoroughly wretched in mind. Kindly sleep 
came to their relief much sooner than either of them 
anticipated, and despite all the causes for anxiety, 
for sorrow, and for fear, they did not awaken to 
consciousness until next morning when the old 
soldier put an end to their dreams by crying in a 
cheery voice : — 

Kow then, lads, if you want to see what but few 
men ever have seen, it’s time to be movin’.” 

Nicholas was on his feet as soon as either of his 
companions, and the look of utter despair which 
had been upon his face the evening previous was 
not to be seen. 

He was almost merry in his anticipation of duties 
to be performed, until like a flash of light came the 
remembrance of that which he had heard the night 
previous. The execution — the parade of the troops, 
that each man might take to heart the lesson to be 
learned — the firing squad — the last dreadful act ! 

He turned pale, and, noting this, Kobert and 


232 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

Darius understood why the expression on his face 
had changed so suddenly and so completely. 

Both the lads grew sick at heart, and had the 
order been given at that moment for them to march 
in the ranks of Captain Lispenard’s company across 
the plain to that spot where the long trench had 
been dug which would serve as a grave for the six 
condemned, it is doubtful if they could have exer- 
cised control over their limbs. 

“ ISTow then, lads, get a hold of yourselves, for it 
is only fancy which is playing you this trick. There 
will be no parade for you this mornin’ ; that is over 
this hour past. I went to Captain Lispenard last 
night an’ begged that you three lads be spared the 
scene which the mornin’ sun looked down upon. He 
granted it by winkin’ at our neglect of duty. Had 
we changed quarters last night, nothin’ save the 
fact of your bein’ on the sick-list could have saved 
you from marchin’ out with the rest of the force ; 
but so long as we stayed here we were separated 
from our command, so to speak, and did not get the 
orders to fall in.” 

Robert silently thanked the old soldier by clasp- 
ing his hand, and the expression in the eyes of 
Darius and Nicholas told that they were not one 
whit the less grateful for his thoughtful kindness. 

‘‘ You will remember what I have said time an’ 


ADMIRAL POCOCK’S ATTACK. 233 

again, that the first care of a good soldier is to look 
after his body, an’ we’ll begin this day aright, as 
I’m countin’ on beginnin’ all the days we spend on 
this island, if it please God we are permitted finally 
to depart. Eegular livin’, niggardliness in the mat- 
ter of drinkin’ water, an’ the shunnin’ of fruit and 
unwholesome food, will do more toward fightin’ off 
the fever than all the doctors’ drugs you could swal- 
low. We’ll begin by havin’ breakfast, an’ then, as 
I said when I roused you, you’ll have a chance to 
see what few men ever have witnessed — a fleet of 
forty-seven ships of the line, frigates an’ bomb- 
ketches in action. It will be a marvelous sight, 
lads, an’ go to make up a great story for you to tell 
when once we’re back in E'ew Eochelle. More than 
two thousand cannon, providin’ the Spanish fleet 
open fire, as of course they’re’ bound to do, will be 
blazin’ away, off an’ on, before the action has come 
to an end.” 

‘‘ Is there to be a battle to-day ? ” Darius asked 
with an odd mixture of eagerness and timidity. 

“ Ay, lad, a battle between the fleets — a battle of 
cannons instead of men. I got it from Lieutenant 
Le Conte that the men-of-war would open fire on 
the fortifications some time this forenoon, an’ he 
declares, strange as it may seem, that the army is 
to take no part in the action. E'ow I am only a 


234 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

non-commissioned officer, an’ have no right to say 
that my superiors ought to do this thing or the 
other, at the same time I’m free to confess that 
never before did I hear of a bombardment when the 
land force did not back it up by an assault.” 

“But one was made last night,” Kobert sug- 
gested. 

“ Ay, lad, so much we know, but what’s puzzlin’ 
me is, why that assault wasn’t postponed until this 
day, or why the fleets didn’t open fire yesterday to 
cover our attack ? I’m allowin’ my Lord Albe- 
marle an’ Admiral Sir George Pocock have for- 
gotten more about the business of fightin’ than I 
ever knew ; but at the same time I’d give a good 
deal to have it explained why we were rushed up 
against the Spanish fortifications last night when 
there wasn’t one chance in a thousand that any- 
thing could be effected ? I’d like to know why the 
naval force kept quiet, or what amounted to the 
same thing, an’ then, wffiy Admiral Pocock makes 
an attack all by himself to-day, with the land forces 
hangin’ back ? ” 

“ Perhaps the admiral counts on battering down 
the fort,” Darius suggested, whereat the old soldier 
burst forth vehemently : — 

“Well, an’ suppose he should do it? We’re 
countin’ he can effect somethin’ with the powder 


ADMIRAL POCOCK’S ATTACK. 


235 


an’ ball he’ll waste. What if he does make a breach 
in the walls, an’ we of the army are here, instead of 
bein’ in readiness to take advantage of it ? To batter 
a hole through Morro Castle is of little moment, 
so that the enemy are allowed to repair damages ! ” 

“ It may be that Lieutenant Le Conte is mistaken, 
and we shall find ourselves called on for hot work,” 
Eobert said in a tone calculated to soothe the old 
man’s anger. 

‘‘ It may be, lad, it may be, an’ we’ll hope that 
such is the case.” 

“ Hope ? ” Darius repeated. “ Are you really 
eager. Sergeant Prout, to go into battle ? ” 

“ Hot for the sake of gettin’ in where I may come 
out dead, or of riskin’ the chance to lose a leg or an 
arm ; but it is better all of us go in, whatever the 
danger, than lay here in the camp where the fever 
an’ the sun are strikin’ down ten times as many as 
ever the Spaniards could in the same length of time. 
But there ! ” the old man added quickly as he saw 
the troubled look which came over his young com- 
rades’ faces at this reminder of the silent enemy 
against which they were powerless. “ There is no 
reason to call up anythin’ of that kind. Most likely 
both the commander-in-chief an’ the admiral are 
doin’ what is best, an’ I’m only a croakin’ fool for 
puttin’ in my oar when there’s no call for it. We’d 


236 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

better be gettin’ breakfast than standin’ here findin’ 
fault with our superiors.” 

The boys were naturally eager to witness the 
movements of the fleet, and, fearful lest they might 
miss any of the maneuvers, hurried forward their 
preparations for the morning meal with the utmost 
despatch. 

Eobert stirred water into the meal until it was of 
the proper consistency, added a pinch of salt, and 
set the cake to bake on a piece of board in front of 
the fire which Nicholas had hastily built. Sergeant 
Prout brewed the tea in a battered pannikin which 
he often proudly declared he had carried during 
one entire campaign, and Darius cut the salt pork 
into slices so thick that his mother would have 
insisted they could not be properly cooked. 

When the hurriedly-eaten meal was come to an 
end the boys gathered up their scanty equipage in 
accordance with the sergeant’s commands, and 
obeyed the orders sent by Captain Lispenard the 
night previous, by taking up their quarters with the 
New Eochelle company. 

Each of the four comrades had feared that he 
would be forced to share the tent with several 
others, once he was with the New York troops ; 
but in this all were happily mistaken. Sickness 
and the bullets of the Spaniards had thinned the 


ADMIRAL POCOCK’S ATTACK. 237 

ranks of the recruits — even of those so lately ar- 
rived — until the majority of the tents had but two 
or three occupants, and Sergeant Prout and his 
young comrades were as comfortably quartered 
after the change of location, as before. 

“ Pm not certain but that we’re considerably 
better off,” the old soldier said in a tone of content 
as he gazed around the new camp. “ Here we are 
so much nearer the sea, an’ accordin’ to my way of 
thinkin’ that counts for a good bit in this climate. 
We’re further away from the water supply, such as 
it is, an’ perhaps that’s a benefit, because we’ve 
agreed to drink sparingly, an’ when it isn’t conven- 
ient to hand we shan’t feel thirsty so often. How 
then, lads, seein’ that we’ve a deal to be thankful 
for — which is what we should think of rather than 
be huntin’ for cause to complain — we’ll stroll out 
as near the coast as is safe until we get a good loca- 
tion for viewin’ the exhibition the admiral is gettin’ 
up for our pleasure. After to-day, so Captain Lis- 
penard tells me, we shall do our share of work in 
the trenches ; we’ve been allowed to loaf, thus far, 
so to speak, as a reward for havin’ made the journey 
overland from where the Golden Pippin was wrecked 
to this encampment. Shut your eyes to all that’s 
disagreeable, an’ ’twixt now an’ sundown shall be 
our holiday.” 


238 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


Then the sergeant led his recruits out through 
the long rows of tents and shelters of brush to the 
higher land near the ocean, where in the offing 
could be seen the multitude of ships rising and 
falling on the heavy swell, giving but little evi- 
dence at that moment of their power for destruc- 
tiveness. 

That English vessel lying nearest Morro Castle 
was considerably the largest of the fleet, and Ser- 
geant Front said as he pointed her out : — 

“ There’s the Kamur, a ninety -gun ship of the 
line, carrying Admiral Pocock’s flag, an’ captained 
by no less a man than that same Harrison who has 
earned his commission twenty times over in these 
waters. I’m thinkin’ she will open the game ; but 
whether she does or no, the signals which send the 
other ships into action must be displayed from her 
riggin’, therefore she’s the craft you’d best keep 
your eye on.” 

Sergeant Front’s recruits were not the only ones 
in the encampment who had learned of the intended 
engagement, and were eager to witness it. 

It was as if every English soldier not actually on 
duty had gathered at the most advantageous points 
along the coast, until no less than seven-eighths of 
the able-bodied men in that besieging army fringed 
the shore for a distance of a mile or more. 


ADMIRAL POCOCK’S ATTACK. 239 

The spectators were not kept long in suspense. 

Although the JSTamur was nearly if not quite a 
mile and a half away, the watchers could see tiny 
specks of color run up to her masthead, and then 
broken out, streaming to the breeze in such fashion 
as formed for those who could read the English 
naval code, orders as distinct as if they had been 
written down in the fairest text. From one and 
another of the mighty squadron went up the an- 
swering pennant, whereupon the Namur stood boldly 
in toward Morro Castle, her crew at quarters, and, 
even as could be seen from the shore, everything in 
the best possible trim for battle. 

At this moment a series of butterfly flags were 
run up on the flagstaff of Morro Castle, and as the 
boys, acting upon the sergeant’s suggestion, directed 
their gaze toward the spars of the Spanish fleet 
which could be seen above the land while the vessels 
lay in the inner harbor, more flame-like wisps of 
color appeared on each topmast-head until it was 
as if the ships of both navies were suddenly bent on 
showing all the bunting in their lockers. 

“ The Spaniards in the fort have told the Spaniards 
on the vessels that the English are gettin’ ready for 
business, an’ now we’ll see what the bull-fighters 
propose doin’ about it,” Sergeant Prout said grimly. 
“ If Admiral Pocock hopes to entice that fleet out 


240 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


of their snug place of refuge, I’m inclined to believe 
he’ll be disappointed.” 

By this time the boys had no further desire to 
look toward the inner harbor. How all the English 
fleet was in motion, every vessel coming shoreward 
with a billow of foam at her bow, her sails shining 
like silver in the morning sun, and each keeping her 
position in the line as if she was moored stem and 
stern to her fellows. 

More than one of the spectators on shore were 
seamen, or at least had had so much to do with the 
sea that they could fully appreciate the picture 
which the English fleet presented at rhis moment, 
and they burst forth into acclamations until the 
shouts came near to drowning the report of the 
Hamur’s guns as she let fly a full broadside at the 
Spanish stronghold. 

This done. Captain Harrison wore ship, and as the 
majestic fabric came around, all her sails shivering, 
the Marlborough of sixty-eight guns came up to the 
firing station. 

As she in turn wore, the Culloden, a seventy -four- 
gun ship of the line, took her station, and thus it was 
one succession of broadsides from such ships as the 
Orford, Pembroke, Yaliant, Centaur, Cambridge, and 
on through that long chain which numbered twenty- 
three ships of the line and twenty frigates, each vessel 


ADMIRAL POCOCK’s ATTACK. 


241 


discharging one broadside at Morro Castle, with 
hardly more than four-minute intervals. 

A great cloud of white, wool-like smoke ascended 
as each ship delivered her fire, and the cannon from 
Morro and Punta, answering almost gun for gun, 
sent up equal quantities of the pungent vapor until 
it was as if the heavens had fallen over that per- 
ticular headland of the island. 

By the time the seventy-four-gun ship Dragon 
had discharged her broadside, a movement could be 
seen among the Spanish fleet. Every spar was 
clothed with glistening white cloths, and the stately 
vessels moved out toward the entrance of the harbor 
as if bent on accepting the challenge which Admiral 
Pocock had thrown down. 

“ That ship in the lead is El Tigre of seventy guns, 
commanded by the admiral and commander-in-chief, 
the Marquis del Keal Transporte,’’ a member of the 
34th, Lord Cavendish’s regiment, who was standing 
near by the boys, said in an explanatory tone, and all 
in that vicinity knew his information to be correct, 
because the 34th was among the first of the be- 
siegers, and its members had had ample time to 
become acquainted with the vessels of the enemy. 

The second craft is the El Infanta of seventy guns ; 
then comes the El Soverano, the La Beyna and the 
El Aquilon, all seventy-gun ships.” 


242 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


He continued to name the vessels in order as they 
sailed slowly on toward the outer harbor until fif- 
teen were under way, and the spectators w^orked 
themselves into a fever of excitement, for it seemed 
certain the Spanish admiral was minded to give 
battle. 

By this time the English fleet were sailing nearly 
in a circle, the Hamur leading, and the frigate Peggy 
bringing up the rear. 

It was no longer possible to distinguish the out- 
lines of Morro, Punta, or any portion of that for- 
tified point opposite the city, so dense were the 
clouds of smoke which overhung the land and the 
waters, and shut out from view fully one-fifth of all 
the English ships. 

So heavy were the vibrations of the air that it 
seemed to the boys as if the very land quaked under 
the concussions, and one would fain hold his hands 
over his ears because of the pain caused by the waves 
of sound. 

“ There go the Spaniards ! ” some one shouted as 
El Tigre’s spars disappeared within the white shroud 
of smoke, and then eagerly the spectators watched 
to see her come from out that sulphurous smother. 

As the moments went by, one after another of the 
English ships moved up on their circle until lost to 
view of the watchers on the shore ; then was heard 


ADMIRAL POCOCK’S ATTACK. 243 

the crash of the guns, and each in turn reappeared, 
all with nearly mathematical regularity; but the 
spars of the Spaniards did not show beyond that 
white, fleecy, rolling mass of smoke. 

Half an hour went by. The Hamur was standing 
in toward the shore once more, having closed well 
up on the Peggy, and one of the recruits who was 
more sailor than soldier, shouted scornfully : — 

“ The Spaniards dare not leave their place of 
refuge ! ” 

“ What has become of them then ? ” Sergeant 
Prout asked in perplexity. “ We can no longer see 
their spars.” 

“ And because of such fact we may know they are 
hugging the shore near Morro, from whence they 
can run back into the inner harbor if the fire be- 
comes too hot. I warrant you Admiral Pocock 
would fight them ship for ship, and gun and gun, if 
the Dons dared come out to meet him.” 

But the Spanish ships did not leave the harbor. 

Two complete circles did every English vessel 
make ; two broadsides did each ship or frigate fire 
full at the old castle’s face. Twice was each of the 
king’s vessels exposed to the shot of the Spanish for- 
tifications and the Spanish fleet, and then tiny 
flames of color were sent aloft on the Hamur, sig- 
naling that the battle was over. 


244 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

Once more King George’s ships rode at their 
proper stations, and the sailors who manned them 
were busily engaged in refitting spar or stay which 
had been shot away, for hardly one had come out 
unscathed from that iron hail. 

And what of the enemy ? 

The smoke yet hung in heavy clouds about the 
point, shutting out both ship and fort. 

That much damage had been inflicted there could 
be no question ; but the spectators on the shore gave 
good proof by their shouts and exclamations that 
they shared Sergeant Front’s opinion when he said, 
taking good care not to speak so that his words 
might be overheard by any of the line officers : — 

“ It’s a deadly shame to spend all that ammuni- 
tion for naught save to show what we can do when 
occasion arises. Had the same number of shot been 
sent into the fortifications while we were makin’ the 
assault, I’ll answer for it with my head, that by this 
time the city would be ours ! ” 


A SALLY. 


245 


CHAPTEK XV. 

A SALLY. 

Befoee the recruits had embarked at New York, 
Sergeant Front complained often of their ignorance 
concerning even the rudiments of the profession 
they had temporarily adopted. 

‘‘ A man cannot be a soldier until he has got so far 
along in the drill as to lose himself, so to speak, in the 
file, platoon, or column where he may belong.” 

This remark, and others similar to it, had been 
repeated by him while the regiment was yet en- 
camped on the common in New York, many times 
without provoking an answer from either of his 
young recruits ; but the moment came, however, 
when Darius said almost petulantly, replying to the 
assertion above quoted : — 

“ A man can be enough of a soldier to get himself 
killed, even if he don’t know the drill.” 

“ That’s where you’re wrong, lad. I’m willin’ to 
make a statement now, an’ prove it durin’ the next 
engagement we’re in, that a recruit can’t even go to 


246 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


receive his death-wound in proper fashion, until he 
knows how to line up his part of the formation.’’ 

The old sergeant would have cried out against 
sending men to face the enemy before they had 
received a reasonable amount of instruction — that 
is to say, he would have done so in private — but for 
the fact that it was generally understood the drilling 
of the recruits would begin in good earnest once they 
arrived on the island of Cuba. 

But when they had arrived, and the men were 
prostrated by heat even while taking the least 
possible amount of exercise, and while the fever fiend 
stalked through the encampment dealing death on 
every hand, it was understood that it would be little 
less than murder to order the men out on the hot 
sand under the broiling sun to march and counter- 
march, or even to practise the manual of arms. 

Therefore it was that the recruits from North 
America, as a body, knew very little regarding 
even the rudiments of their newly-adopted profession. 
There were many among them, like Sergeant 
Prout, and nearly all the ofiicers, who had served 
in the ranks of the king’s army before, and upon 
this sprinkling of soldiers devolved the duty of 
holding together, in something at least approaching 
military semblance, the mass of volunteers from the 
provinces. 


A SALLY. 


247 


The only time when all the recruits from ^orth 
America were assembled on parade in front of the 
besieged city, was shortly before sunrise on the 
morning after the naval demonstration. 

A sorry looking force they were as compared with 
their appearance in the city of E’ew York. 

Already more than six hundred had been stricken 
down by the fever, or prostrated by heat, and of 
those who stood in line to listen to the words of 
advice or command from General Lyman, not a tenth 
part of them but were wan and haggard looking. 
Those not already enervated by the climate were in 
a great measure incapacitated by the fears which 
beset them, and it was not strange that brave men 
should cower and shrink before such a dread enemy 
as the Spaniards had for an ally. 

General Lyman’s purpose in thus assembling that 
portion of the army under his command, was to give 
the men good advice as to their mode of living, and 
he addressed them rather as companions-in-arms than 
subordinates. 

He first endeavored to raise their drooping spirits, 
by stating that it was within the power of any man 
to ward off, in a certain measure, the deadly effects 
of the climate. He showed, by citing individual 
cases, that those recruits from Horth America who 
had already been stricken with fever or prostrated 


248 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


by heat, ad invited such an attack ; in a number 
of cases it was through indulgence in strong drink ; 
many had unquestionably been guilty of intemper- 
ance in eating, and not a few exposed themselves 
unnecessarily. 

‘‘It is not true, that which I have heard spoken 
of among the rank and file of this army,” he said. 
“ It is not true that the fever will in time seize upon 
each of you. You have made a decided change of 
climate, and almost entirely reversed your methods 
of living. Such being the case, it behooves you to 
take exceptionally good care of your bodies, and this 
would be the fact wherever you might be placed. 
Avoid unnecessary exposure. There are times when 
the exigencies of war demand extraordinary ex- 
posure. Prepare for such by temperate, even fru- 
gal habits, in eating, in drinking, and in spending 
your idle time. Keep far from you the foolish 
idea that your turn must surely come. Practise 
cleanliness ; so far as may be in your power, pre- 
serve the utmost regularity as to eating and sleeping, 
and in every way fight as soldiers against an unseen 
enemy.” 

Yery much more than is set down here did he give 
in the way of good advice ; but the greater effect of his 
words was lost when four of the men fell writhing 
to the ground as he spoke, and their comrades knew 


A SALLY. 


249 


that at least one of those was among the most care- 
ful and prudent of the regiment. 

Squads were detailed to carry the unfortunate 
men to the hospital, and while this was being done 
General Lyman did his best to show that the ex' 
ception to the rule he had laid down, was no proof 
that his statements were incorrect. 

Perhaps on the whole the recruits were benefited 
by his remarks ; but there were many who, when 
parade had been dismissed, loudly declared that 
there was nothing which could be done in the way 
of relief, save to raise the siege without delay. 

It was another, but feeble, show of insubordination, 
despite the lesson which had been given by the exe- 
cution, and Colonel Putnam took immediate steps 
toward checking such spirit before it should have 
grown strong, by announcing to the troops from 
Connecticut that he would show no mercy to those 
who incited mutiny. He also laid down certain 
rules which were read as orders to his men, and the 
penalty for drinking unclean water was greater than 
for negligence of military affairs. 

Sergeant Prout and his recruits went directly to 
their own tent immediately parade was dismissed, 
and certain it is that General Lyman’s address had 
not tended to make the three lads more comfort- 
able in mind. His words had suggested yet greater 


250 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

dangers which threatened and, observing their down- 
cast looks, the old soldier said sternly when they 
were alone : — 

‘‘ I have been on this island before, an’ left a good 
home to come back again, which goes to prove that 
the fever an’ the sun don’t kill every man from the 
provinces who steps his foot here. You lads now 
are in the proper condition to be attacked by sick- 
ness, for I know by experience that he who fears or 
anticipates a disease is the first to be seized by it. 
l^ow let me see more cheerful faces on you three, 
else it is my purpose to take you in hand after such 
a fashion as won’t seem friendly. The general said 
that cleanliness was the one great weapon with 
which to fight the fever, and we’ll begin by usin’ 
it. I doubt not but that permission can be had to 
go through the lines for so much salt water as will 
serve to give us a bath, and after that has been done 
we’ll set about idlin’ in a reasonable manner.” 

It was destined, however, that the sergeant’s re- 
cruits should not have the opportunity of trying the 
efficacy of this treatment, for before the old soldier’s 
proposition could be carried into effect. Orderly 
Bridges presented himself at the flap of the tent, as 
he said : — 

“ By Captain Lispenard’s orders, you four, to- 
gether with six others from the New Kochelle com- 


A SALLY. 


251 


pany, will take your turn of duty in the trenches 
to-day. You will fair in at once in front of the cap- 
tain’s tent.” 

This was an order which the lads had every rea- 
son to expect would have been given very shortly, 
therefore no one was surprised, and the boys made 
haste to obey it, following the sergeant’s example. 

Ten men had been detailed from the New Ro- 
chelle company for the work of the day, and very 
shortly after Sergeant Front and his recruits arrived 
at the point designated, they were marched across 
the encampment to where three hundred or more 
men had been drawn up in line. 

Here perhaps ten minutes were spent awaiting the 
arrival of others who were to share in the labor, and 
then the detachment was marched forward, down 
the long lines of trenches or pits, where the com- 
mand was divided into squads, each entering the 
parallel to which it had been ordered, and proceed- 
ing under the direction of proper officers to their 
respective stations. 

Sergeant Front and his companions were posted 
within half a musket-shot of the fortifications to the 
westward, and the arduous work of the day was be- 
gun— that work which had already cost the king 
more than had the bullets of the Spaniards. 

“ What are we to do here ? ” Robert asked, looking 


252 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

about him as he stood musket in hand, his head 
barely above the surface. 

“ Keep a close watch on the fortifications, and if 
a Spaniard shows himself, shoot with steady aim. 
It is not well that you are too bold, for there will 
be eyes the other side that wall of masonry search- 
ing for a target as sharply as are you.” 

As if to emphasize the sergeant’s words, at that 
instant a tiny puff of smoke was seen from one of 
the loop-holes, and the ping of a bullet as it buried 
itself in the earthworks within twelve inches of 
Kobert’s head, told how close a watch the enemy 
was keeping. 

“You can see, lad, it’s a case of our lives or 
theirs,” the sergeant said calmly as he brushed from 
his face the grains of sand which had been thrown 
up by the missile. “ It’s a game which a man must 
watch closely, else he’s like to be sent out of it very 
suddenly.” 

Ho one had observed Hicholas from the moment 
they entered the trench, and now it was only by 
chance that Darius looked toward him. 

He saw the lad cowering under the shelter of the 
embankment, trembling as if with an ague fit, his 
white face drawn and distorted. 

Another spasm of fear had taken possession of 
him, and again his courage failed entirely. He 


A SALLY. 


253 


could march boldly with his fellows into the very 
midst of the bullets when there was the excitement 
of a battle to intoxicate him ; but this standing 
quietly in one spot, a target for those who would 
kill, was more than he could bear up under. 

!Nor was Nicholas Yallet alone in his terror on 
this day. 

Fully one-half of all the men in the trenches were 
those recruits lately arrived, and it is safe to say 
that at least one out of every three was at that mo- 
ment exhibiting as much fear as did the lad from 
New Eochelle. 

Sergeant Prout understood full well the agony 
which the boy was suffering, and he was not disposed 
to blame him severely. 

“ I’ll admit it is a hard place, Nicholas, this stand- 
in’ in the trenches, an’ old soldier as I am, I have 
not yet got into that state of trainin’ which enables 
me to face an unseen enemy with the proper degree 
of calmness. There is this much to be borne in mind, 
lad : It is more dangerous to run than to stand still, 
because by movement you give the Spaniards due 
notice. Pemain where you are ; fight it out with 
yourself, an’ find satisfaction in the fact that you are 
not like to be sent in here more than once out of 
every four days. 

“I am not like to be sent in again,” Nicholas 


254 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


replied, his teeth chattering with fear until it was 
almost impossible to distinguish the words. “ I shall 
not live to go out.” 

“ ISTonsense, lad ! Thousands upon thousands of 
men have gone into trenches where they were ex- 
posed to more danger than you are here, and yet the 
greater number of them have lived to laugh at their 
fears. And I’m not certain there is anything to 
laugh at either ! He who can stand here an’ say 
he has no fear, is a man who lacks in common-sense, 
an’ I question whether he couldn’t rightly be called 
a fool.” 

Then the sergeant, stationing himself a little 
apart from the others that he might serve as an 
example, did his best at taking the thoughts of his 
recruits from their danger by telling stories of what 
he had experienced in this engagement or in that ; 
of the narrow escapes for life when it had seemed 
that death must surely overtake him, and taking 
good care that each of his anecdotes should paint 
the peril much greater than the dangers of the 
moment, in order that they might find some comfort 
by the comparison. 

Heither Kobert nor Darius could laugh at Nicholas, 
for both were terrified to such a degree that it was 
impossible to conceal the fact. 

During the first half-hour Darius did not so much as 


A SALLY. 


255 


show his head above the surface, and Eobert dared 
only stand up now and then. As the time wore on, 
however, the latter gained more confidence, until he 
could argue with himself that duty demanded he 
should remain on the alert as did the old soldier, and 
when finally he stood erect, Darius made bold to 
follow his example. 

But ISTicholas, crouching at the bottom of the 
trench, was no longer a reasoning being. 

His comrades knew full well that, had he dared, the 
lad would have run away regardless of duty, or of 
horror, and they also believed that so great was his 
terror he did not suffer as much as another might, 
for he failed to realize all which was going on 
about him — he was in a stupor of fear. 

The blinding sun beat down upon these recruits 
from Hew Eochelle until it was as if they stood 
within the walls of a heated furnace. If any breath 
of air was stirring they knew it not, because it failed 
to reach them. At times it seemed literally im- 
possible they could breathe, and the perspiration 
streamed from every pore until their scanty remnant 
of clothing was saturated as if by a plunge in the sea. 

It was ten o’clock in the forenoon. As the day 
grew older the atmosphere would grow hotter, and 
Eobert no longer wondered that strong men could 
suddenly be stricken down by the rays of the sun. 


256 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

“We are like to be roasted here,” Darius said 
with a feeble attempt at a smile. “ I think it must 
be hotter than in my mother’s oven when it has 
been made ready for the baking of beans on a Sat- 
urday night.” 

“ Perhaps not quite as bad as that, lad ; but I 
grant you there is as much as we can well stand,” 
Sergeant Prout replied, and he appeared to be on 
the point of saying more when there was a sudden 
fusilade of shot from the parallel next beyond, ac- 
companied by cries of alarm or of warning. 

So great was the uproar that even Mcholas was 
aroused from his stupor, and leaped to his feet. 

“ What has happened ? What has happened ? ” 
he cried in a tremulous voice, and the sergeant, 
shading his eyes with his hand, looked anxiously 
around while one might have counted twenty, before 
he discovered the cause. 

Then an exclamation of something very like dis- 
may burst from his lips, and, following the direction 
of his gaze, Pobert looked toward the frowning 
walls of the fortification, when he saw what seemed 
at the moment to be a vast flood of Spanish soldiers 
pouring out over the embankment in an irresistible 
tide. 

They overran the trenches, driving out the de- 
fenders and hewing them down mercilessly. 


A SALLY. 


257 


Cries of anger and screams of pain arose on the 
air above the crackle of musketry, until it was like 
unto the roar and wailing of the surf. 

The encampment was alarmed. Word had gone 
back that the Spaniards were making a sally, and 
all the troops would soon be drawn up in battle 
array. Meanwhile those devoted men in the 
trenches, who were outnumbered fifty to one, must 
stand the brunt and shock of the battle with no 
more hope of offering resistance to the human tide 
than if they were reeds by the seashore with a tidal 
wave sweeping down upon them. 

As if by instinct Sergeant Prout and Eobert dis- 
charged their muskets full at the on-coming force, 
and then the former, pushing the lads in front of 
him, cried hoarsely : — 

“ Eun, lads, an’ for your lives. ISTow is the time 
when a man may retreat without shame ; now has 
come the moment when our only hope is in the 
fleetness of our feet.” 

It was impossible for the four to make much prog- 
gress toward the rear after the first ten yards had 
been traversed, for then they came upon their com- 
panions who were doing duty in this vicinity, and so 
many were there that the trench became choked. 

Allowing themselves to be blinded by fear, these 
raw recruits had begun the flight in a body, tread- 

17 


258 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

ing upon the heels of those in advance until some 
were overthrown, forming a barrier in the excava- 
tion which could not be overridden save at the ex- 
pense of exposing one’s self to the fire of the enemy, 
who were bearing swiftly down upon them. 

Some, in a frenzy of terror, or, perhaps, bolder 
than the others, clambered outside the trench, and 
would have run across the plain ; but before taking 
a dozen steps they were riddled with bullets. 

Mcholas and Darius would have thrown them- 
selves headlong into this struggling mass, but Ser- 
geant Prout seized both by the throat, pulling 
them backward, and literally choking them into 
obedience. 

“ You can effect nothing that way, lads ! It is 
certain death if you join issues with those who are 
helpless. Kobert Clement, lay hold of Darius ; fell 
him with the butt of your musket, if it may not be 
done otherwise, but keep him back ! ” 

It was not necessary Kobert should obey this 
command, for as the sergeant spoke Darius had 
gained control of himself, and understood now of a 
surety that his only safety lay in obedience. Yet 
it did not seem possible that life could be prolonged 
by any means for many moments, for the Spaniards 
were not making prisoners ; but striking deadly 
blows right and left among those who had been 


A SALLY. 259 

taken so thoroughly by surprise as to be incapable 
of resistance. 

The sergeant had thrown away his musket. He 
held Nicholas before him as he rapidly advanced 
toward the on-coming enemy, and just for an in- 
stant Eobert hesitated to follow his example. 

If it was death to retreat, how much more cer- 
tain was it that life would be sacrificed if they ad- 
vanced toward the point where thousands upon 
thousands were sweeping down upon them ? 

The lad recovered possession of his common-sense 
so quickly that it was hardly as if he had hesitated, 
and, clasping Darius by the hand, the two ran after 
their older comrade until he halted near where were 
lying several intrenching tools. 

“ Keep a firm hold of Nicholas ! ” the sergeant 
cried hurriedly as he seized a pick and begun cut- 
ting away underneath the embankment, striking such 
blows as brought down great masses of earth, and 
it was as if no more than twenty seconds had thus 
been spent when he had made such an excavation 
as would serve to partially screen all four of 
them. 

Now Eobert and Darius understood the plan 
which Sergeant Prout had in mind, and, wild and 
impracticable as it would have seemed at any other 
moment, they hailed this shallow hole in the side 


260 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

of the trench as a timely refuge which might save 
them from death. 

The enemy had continued to advance on the 
double-quick, evidently with the intention of cut- 
ting their way through the lines of the besiegers, 
who, taken by surprise, could not be expected to 
offer such a spirited resistance as otherwise would 
have been the case. 

The solid ranks were hardly more than fifty 
3^ards away when the sergeant and his recruits 
crept beneath the embankment, and they were no 
more than in position when the screams and wails 
from beyond, nearer the rear, told that the foremost 
of the enemy had come upon that throng of mad- 
dened men in the trench. 

The trampling of feet caused the earth to vibrate, 
and as the four crouched beneath, within the shallow 
excavation, a mass of sand immediately above was 
forced down by the weight of the advancing column, 
burying them alive. 


BY LAND AND SEA. 


261 


CHAPTEE XYL 

BY LAND AND SEA. 

When the sand fell, burying completely Sergeant 
Prout and his recruits, Eobert believed that death 
in this strange guise had overtaken them. 

It seemed certain the entire embankment had 
broken away beneath the pressure put upon it by 
the charging column, and he felt confident the 
Spaniards were marching over them— that it would 
be impossible to make their way out of this grave. 

In the merest fraction of time his memory called 
up mental pictures of the past, until he lived over 
again all the main incidents of his life. He saw his 
mother as when he parted from her, and fancy, go- 
ing forth into the future, showed her to him as when 
the news should be carried to Hew Eochelle that he 
and his comrades had been missing from the day 
the Spaniards made their desperate sally. 

It was this mental glimpse of her face, drawn 
with deep lines of grief because of his death, that 
caused Eobert Clement to struggle desperately 


262 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


against the yielding . bonds which held him in closer 
embrace than could iron bands. 

The first sensations of this entombment were not ‘ 
painful, and but for the pictures his fancy painted 
he might have remained inactive, lulled by that 
languid sense which comes with the first approach 
of suffocation, until it would have been too late to 
struggle. 

He appeared to be separated from his comrades — 
shut out by that shroud of sand, and so confused 
was he by the sudden and unexpected imprisonment 
that he lost all idea of the direction in which the 
open air might soonest be gained. 

Probably hardly more than two or three seconds 
had sufficed for all this to go through his mind, and 
then he was twisting and writhing, working with 
both feet and hands to gain sufficient space in which 
to exert his strength. 

As was soon seen, the Spaniards were not march- 
ing directly above where, with his three comrades, he 
lay buried, nor had the whole depth of the bank 
fallen in. Three feet, perhaps, of the loose sand 
covered them, and when Kobert succeeded in forc- 
ing his head and shoulders out through the stifling, 
irritating mass of heated particles, he saw the ser- 
geant’s face directly in front of him. 

“ Darius is near by you ! ” the old soldier said 



“ When Robert succeeded in forcing his head out through the stifling mass he 
saw the sergeant directly in front of him.”— Page 262 . 

At the Siege of Havana. 


7 - 


I 




r 


V 


» 






9 






I 




F* 





% 




r 


I 



« 



s 



?v 

* - 

V- 

%■’' • ■ 

■ 





-.^Sr 

• : r 

« -- A •• 

► •» . * 


V 


> % 

^ - 
■>. i -v 




—--■»- 



_ kr_- 


BY LAND AND SEA. 


263 


hurriedly. “ I have Nicholas almost out. Work 
quickly, lad, or your comrade will be suffocated ! ” 

There was no need of urging Robert to make 
haste. He understood only too well that death 
must follow if the lad was not speedily drawn to 
the surface, and regarding not the noises of the con- 
flict above him, nor the heat which was so great as 
seemingly to burn the skin, he labored with frantic 
haste. 

From the moment the sergeant and his recruits 
were enveloped by the sand, until the heads of all 
were freed from the yielding, stifling embrace, less 
than sixty seconds had probably elapsed, and yet 
in that brief space of time the tide of battle had 
receded. 

As was afterward understood, the sight of two 
thousand or more Englishmen who had quickly 
formed in rank, caused the Spaniards to change 
their course, and this portion of the trench was left, 
momentarily, beyond the danger line. 

“ That was a narrow shave, boys ; a closer one 
than I ever had, even in the heat of battle, for 
had that column of Dons kept on as they were com- 
ing when last we saw them, we must have been 
trampled so flat that the breath of life would not have 
remained in us.” 

“ But what does it all mean ? ” Darius asked. 


264 : AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

watching the enemy, who was making straight for 
the easternmost end of the encampment, and wholly 
oblivious of the fact that the English troops were 
coming up to intercept them. 

“Mean, lad? Why the Spaniards made a sally 
with the idee, most like, of cuttin’ our army in two, 
an’ it may be to destroy the store of provisions. 
That don’t concern us very nearly jest now, seein’ 
as the plan has been frustrated, but there’s like to 
be some hot work within the next hour, an’ it stands 
us in hand to be ready for it. Where are the mus- 
kets ? ” 

The weapons, thrown on the bottom of the trench 
when the old soldier began with feverish haste to 
make the excavation, were covered by the sand to 
such depth that much time would be lost in trying 
to find them. 

“We cannot stop to search for a needle in a hay- 
stack,” the sergeant said, after glancing around 
quickly, and failing to see that for which he sought. 
“ I’ll guarantee there are twenty, further along in 
the trench. Now then, Nicholas, move lively, for 
we have a chance to save our lives, which is more 
than seemed possible ten minutes ago.” 

The sergeant ran along the trench at full speed, 
and Nicholas followed as readily and swiftly as the 
most courageous lad could have done. It was pos- 


BY LAND AND SEA. 


265 


sible now to see the enemy, and that blind and un- 
reasoning terror no longer held sway over him. 

By the time the sergeant and his three comrades 
were fully equipped once more, they were midway 
between the English and the Spanish army, the 
former coming directly toward them, and the latter 
moving obliquely as if to break the force of the 
blowwhich must speedily be dealt. 

“ Kow then, up you go ! ” and the sergeant raised 
Kobert by the foot, as if aiding him to mount a 
horse. 

One after another the three lads emerged from the 
trench and stood waiting on the brink to aid the old 
soldier, who had no little diflBculty in scrambling up 
the smooth side of the embankment. 

Once they were on the same level the sergeant 
took command of his squad by shouting : — 

“ i^ow, lads, on at your best pace, and let us 
find some place in yonder line where we can give a 
good account of ourselves, for 1 am thinkin’ every 
musket King George can muster on this day will 
be needed ! ” 

Then at full speed he ran to meet the advancing 
line of red, followed closely by the lads, and ere 
they gained the column the roar of heavy guns 
from the fortifications told that the Spaniards were 
ready to make of this sally a general engagement. 


266 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


if it SO pleased the English commander to set on his 
forces. 

A cheer from the soldiers welcomed Sergeant 
Front and the lads as they came up, and way was 
speedily made for them in the second rank, by the 
side of men who had gained experience in the art 
of warfare on many a hotly-contested field of 
battle. 

They, the raw recruits from 'New York province, 
were marching shoulder to shoulder with the vet- 
erans of the 56th, and Mcholas Yallet held his head 
as high as the bravest among them, for his timor- 
ousness had been left behind in the trench where 
death had stood so near to him. 

“ It will be a general engagement,” he heard a 
man near him say confidently. “ There go our siege 
guns, and you may be certain the men-of-war will 
not be idle when we are like to be hard pressed.” 

The ships in the offing had already shown their 
willingness to engage, for those nearest the shore 
were already pitching heavy shot over the red- 
coated ranks into the Dons as they swarmed out 
of the fortifications, and even the artillery guarding 
the hospital enclosure barked a spiteful warning to 
the Spaniards. 

King George’s men on both land and sea wel- 
comed the battle as their only salvation, for all 


BY LAND AND SEA. 


267 


knew full well that after a certain time, and per- 
haps that time might be measured by as many days 
as could be counted on one’s fingers, all that brave 
force would have succumbed to the heat and the 
fever. If a general engagement was to be fought — 
if the siege was to be maintained, it was well the 
hot work came now, while the reinforcements from 
IS’orth America were comparatively strong. 

And the commanders of the English forces were 
even more eager than their men to bring the matter 
to a hasty conclusion, for they knew far better than 
did the rank and file, how rapidly that vast army 
was melting away. 

Therefore it was that within less than thirty 
minutes from the time the first Spaniard showed 
himself outside the sally-port, the two forces were 
engaged by land and sea, and the question as to 
which king should call the island his own must be 
speedily settled. 

There was no longer opportunity for the four re- 
cruits from E'ew Eochelle to follow the movements 
of the different forces on this field in front of 
Havana. The engagement was general, raging as 
fiercely at one point as at another, and it was only 
possible for a man to take note of what was going 
on directly around him. 

Sergeant Front’s recruits had no more than got 


268 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

into stride with the men of the 56th when the com- 
mand to ‘‘charge” was given, and the three lads 
found themselves borne onward by their compan- 
ions in one irresistible rush. It would have been 
impossible for either of them to have stepped out 
of the ranks just then, and, as Darius said breath- 
lessly to Kobert while they dashed forward without 
volition, “ one fellow was as brave as another, so 
far as the enemy had any means of knowing.” 

Then ensued the shock as the two bodies of men 
came together ; then arose that tumult of cries, 
cheers, groans and screams, sounding even above 
the thunder of the cannon, which roared in this 
quarter and in that until it seemed as if the machines 
of death entirely surrounded the field of battle. 

Again did the three lads lose all consciousness of 
their actions. There was a dim idea in their minds 
that they were struggling to keep the places as- 
signed them in the ranks ; that they defended them- 
selves against the thrusts of the foe, and dealt some 
blows in return. They were wholly ignorant of 
the fact that they fought in such manner as won 
the praise of the veterans around them — that they 
held their own by Sergeant Front’s side often- 
times against great odds, and more than once rallied 
at his call to defend the colors, when the foe, con- 
stantly reinforced, was near to capturing them. 


BY LAND AND SEA. 


269 


Then Robert had a dim idea that the enemy 
wavered ; he fancied his companions pressed forward, 
and he was conscious of running at full speed, ut- 
tering shouts of savage joy and triumph. 

After that there was a lull — a breathing spell, 
when one might wipe away the sweat of battle and 
the blood of himself or his comrades, for each man 
in that remnant of the 56th which gathered at the 
seashore was covered with the ominous stains as if 
he had been working in the shambles. 

As the three lads stood facing each other, with the 
sergeant overlooking them all, they learned what 
had been done while they were in that frenzied fever 
which accompanies the heat and turmoil when a 
battle becomes a hand-to-hand conflict. 

The first column of Spaniards were entirely dis- 
persed, and, as one of the men declared, no less than 
an hundred and fifty had been literally driven into 
the sea. 

‘‘ They couldn’t stand the charge, an’ took death 
by drownin’ rather than meet it like men at the 
muzzles of our muskets.” 

“ How could we drown them ? ” Darius asked in 
bewilderment, and, gazing out over the water, he 
saw here and there, rising and falling on the swell, 
the bodies of human beings clad in Spanish uni- 
forms. 


270 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


“ Once we started them runnin’ they got into such 
a panic that nothin’ could have stopped ’em. All 
we had left alive rushed into the sea as if there only 
could safety be found,” and the sergeant added as he 
gazed around him at the few of the 56th who were 
left alive, “ It has been a big price to pay for such 
as are driftin’ out there ! ” 

For a moment the boys believed the battle was 
over, and then they understood that the strife had 
ceased only in that portion of the field occupied by 
them. The gallant regiment had chased the enemy 
nearly a mile, to the very edge of the shore, and 
thus had gotten away from the line of fire. 

Looking back from whence they came, the lads 
saw the two armies within less than five hundred 
yards of each other, while here and there, around 
the fortifications, were detachments fighting hand- 
to-hand for the possession of this or that point of 
vantage. 

From seaward the English fleet poured a tempest 
of grape, cannister or heavy shot into the works, or 
ranks of the enemy. Seaward, Morro and Punta, 
enveloped in the smoke of their own guns, were 
raining missiles upon the British vessels, more than 
one of which had been forced to haul off for repairs, 
or beached to prevent her from sinking with all on 
board. In the inner harbor the Spanish fleet kept 


BY LAND AND SEA. 


271 


up a constant and murderous fire upon the red-coated 
soldiery, and on every hand was death, human suf- 
fering and desolation. 

It was a general engagement by both land and 
sea, and yet as the survivors of the 56th stood re- 
cuperating from the heat and shock of battle, it 
appeared much as if twenty distinct and separate 
actions were being carried on in as many parts of 
the field. 

If the English had suffered elsewhere as severely 
as among these veterans of the 56th, then indeed 
was the siege likely to be raised for lack of men to 
continue it. As nearly as could be determined fully 
four hundred answered the hurried call to arms, and 
now less than half that number stood on the sea- 
shore worn and spent. The remainder lay stretched 
out on the field dead or dying — a long lane of life- 
less bodies to mark the trail over which the chase 
had led. 

It seemed strange to these lads from JSTew Ko- 
chelle that they had come out of the conflict with 
not a scratch ; but Sergeant Prout, old campaigner 
as he was, did not trouble his head to speculate upon 
the matter. 

“ It’s enough for me if I’m able to keep on my 
feet,” he said grimly when Kobert, shrinking from 
the terrible scenes around him, and particularly from 


272 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

a view of those lifeless bodies seaward which the 
swell was swinging to and fro with a semblance of 
life, suggested that they ought to be truly thankful 
their lives had been spared. “ Some are bound to 
come out of a battle alive, as others are certain to 
be killed, an’ he who survives this day, may go un- 
der on the morrow. But the afternoon’s work ain’t 
done yet, an’ I’m doubtful if sunset sees an end of 
it. The Spaniards won’t give in whipped so quickly, 
an’ I’m of the opinion that Albemarle will keep 
bangin’ away until one side or the other is willin’ to 
cry for quarter.” 

At this moment a mounted officer rode up with 
orders for the 56th to join the Duke of Richmond’s 
regiment, which was engaged against overwhelm- 
ing odds at a redoubt near to the castle walls, which 
had been captured by the English in the early part 
of the engagement. 

In order to obey this command it was necessary 
to march over that portion of the field which ap- 
peared to be literally and continuously swept by 
grape and cannister from the fieet in the inner har- 
bor, and as one gazed across it there appeared to be 
no possibility any living thing could pass that way. 

Robert mentally shivered as the order was given 
to fall into line, and Mcholas’ voice was shrill and 
tremulous as he cried out to the sergeant : — 


BY LAND AND SEA. 273 

“ Do they expect we can go through that down- 
pour of iron ? ” 

“ It’s exactly where we are goin’, lad,” the old 
soldier replied in what he intended should be a 
cheery voice, but there was a look of something 
very like fear on his face as he spoke. “ Eemember 
that you have been in as hot a place, an’ yet come 
out with not so much as a hole in your coat. So it 
will be again, if ” 

Sergeant Prout did not conclude the sentence, for 
at that instant the command ‘‘ forward ” was given, 
and the shattered regiment, now hardly more than 
a good-sized squad, moved out into the storm of 
grape and cannister. 

Soldiers fell from this rank and that ; great gaps 
were cut in the lines, and officers were mowed down 
even as they ordered the men to “ close up.” How 
the column would move to the right or to the left in 
order to avoid passing over the writhing bodies of 
their comrades just fallen ; but yet the advance was 
continued as steadily as though the command was 
on drill. 

Both Eobert and Darius so quaked with fear that 
only with greatest difficulty could they keep their 
places in the ranks, and for the moment there was 
no thought as to how Nicholas might be behaving. 
It was as though they marched side by side with 


274 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

death — as if life was well-nigh spent, and there was 
no care in their minds whether others displayed 
courage or cowardice. 

Sergeant Prout, however, had a very keen idea of 
the condition into which the lad had fallen, for 
he it was who kept the terror-stricken boy from 
falling headlong. Had it been possible, Nicholas 
would have fled ere yet the troops entered that zone 
of fire ; but he was so prostrated by fear as to be 
literally incapable of movement. The hold which 
the old soldier retained upon his shoulders was all 
that kept him on his feet. He had no more com- 
mand over his body than did those lifeless forms 
which the clangor of battle would never more 
arouse. 

The awTul march finally came to an end w^hen a 
full fifth of all the men who had started from the 
shore were lying dead or wounded upon the blood- 
stained sand, and then was come the time that every 
effort was needed, for the Spaniards were rapidly 
gaining an advantage over their wearied foe. 

The danger was increased rather than lessened, 
and yet Kobert and Darius hailed the change of 
movement joyfully, because now they could struggle 
for life instead of remaining comparatively inactive 
while comrades were mowed down by scores. 

Once more the excitement of the battle was upou 


BY LAND AND SEA. 


275 


them, and they followed the example of the nearest 
companion, without well knowing what they did. 

The redoubt was held, after a contest fierce and 
murderous had raged around it an hour or more, and 
when the shadows began to lengthen into night the 
four comrades found themselves behind the fortifica- 
tion burning with thirst, and bathed with moisture 
that had streamed from their own bodies. 

Again, and in what seemed a most miraculous 
manner, had they been preserved from harm, while 
hundreds had yielded up their lives in this quarrel 
between kings. 

The battle must be ended by this time,” Eobert 
said with a long-drawn sigh of horror as he gazed 
upon the field which appeared to be carpeted with 
the lifeless bodies of men over whom night was 
drawing a black mantle. 

‘‘ Ended until mornin’, I’m thinkin’,” the sergeant 
replied in the tone of one nearly exhausted. “ W e’ ve 
got the best of it, so far; but the Dons haven’t 
yet been whipped into surrender. I’d give all my 
chances of promotion for a drink of water this 
minute.” 

It was unfortunate that he had thus given words 
to his wants, for straightway the boys were reminded 
that their mouths were parched, their tongues 
swollen, and every sense blunted by the one de- 


276 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

sire to quench the terrible thirst which assailed 
them. 

Nicholas, who had recovered sufficiently from the 
spasm of terror which seized upon him during that 
awful march across the field to take part in the de- 
fense of the redoubt, alone remained silent, and when 
Darius inquired if he did not suffer from thirst 
in common with the others, replied in a low 
tone : 

‘‘ If I had done my part this day as you have, I 
might allow myself to complain because it seems 
as if my throat was cracked and bleeding ; but 
when I remember that I would have run away even 
after we had been honored by the permission to march 
with the 56th — that I showed myself meaner than 
ever before, it is as if by making no complaint I may 
atone for bringing shame upon you.” 

“ This is no time to dwell upon such things, lad,” 
Sergeant Front said quickly. ‘‘ None save us four 
know that you would have turned back when we 
were ordered across the field, an’ it wouldn’t have 
surprised me very greatly if all you raw recruits had 
beat a retreat just then. I’ve been in the king’s 
army these six years, an’ seen some places that I 
thought mighty hot ; but nothin’ in my experience 
ever came up to that march in the midst of the 
battle, xifraid? I had to keep a tight clutch of 


BY LAND AND SEA. 


277 


myself in order to hold my place in the ranks, an’ 
I’m not certain it wasn’t some relief to be obliged to 
lug you along.” 

The conversation was interrupted by a call for 
men to carry the wounded to the rear, and the old 
soldier forced his lads to answer it with him. 

“ It’s somethin’ that must be done, an’ we’ve had 
none of it thus far, therefore we can’t hold back. 
Shut your eyes to the sufferin’ of the poor fellows, 
an’ remember that all these wounds are necessary 
for the takin’ of the city.” 

Perhaps it was not so much the idea of doing a 
full share of the painful work that prompted the 
sergeant to volunteer for the duty. He may have un- 
derstood that while the boys were thus engaged they 
would think less of their own sufferings, and certain it 
was that the lack of water was causing more pain than 
had many of the bullets. 

Until nearly midnight these four, each carrying 
a corner of the same litter, marched to and fro be- 
tween the redoubt and the field hospitals, and dur- 
ing such time they had no opportunity either to 
quench their thirst or allay the pangs of hunger. 

Once Captain Lispenard, meeting them while they 
were engaged in this mournful duty, proposed that 
they share with him a bottle of spirits which he 
had purchased from one of the general’s servants ; 


278 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


but Sergeant Prout declined the invitation almost 
harshly. 

“While I have command over these three re- 
cruits, captain, they will put into their stomachs 
no such invitation to the fever. Thirst won’t kill 
quickly, an’ ’twixt now an’ mornin’ we may find a sup 
of water. A single glass full of that which you offer 
in all kindness may do what the Spaniards’ lead an’ 
iron have failed of doin’.” 

“ You’re right, sergeant, it is wisest not to touch 
the stuff ; but almost anything seems better than 
this terrible thirst. Under whose command are you 
performing this duty ? ” 

“We volunteered for it, sir. When the enemy 
made the sally we were caught up by the 56th, and 
have fought in their ranks since then. The regi- 
ment, or what’s left of it, is now in yonder redoubt, 
nearly every inch of which I venture to say is bathed 
with English blood.” 

“ Then there is no reason why you should not join 
your own command. In fact, I order you to do so, 
and will detail some of our men who have been rest- 
ing since sunset to relieve you. You four may seek 
repose wheresoever you please, with the understand- 
ing that you are to be with us before the morrow 
dawns.” 

“ If we have that permission, captain, we’ll de- 


BY LAND AND SEA. 


279 


vote a portion of the time to searchin’ for water ; I 
have an idee a supply may be found west of head- 
quarters not more than a mile.” 

“ Be careful not to stray outside the lines, although 
I don’t fancy that would be an easy matter this 
night,” and, thus speaking, the captain went toward 
the quarters of the New Kochelle company to send 
the detail which he had promised should relieve 
Sergeant Prout and his recruits. 


280 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


CHAPTER XYII. 

A BATTLE FOR WATER. 

When the four comrades were finally relieved 
from duty, that is to say within half an hour after 
they had spoken with Captain Lispenard, there was 
but one thought in the minds of all, and that regard- 
ing water. 

After learning that they would soon be at liberty 
to go whithersoever they pleased, the lads had 
allowed themselves to realize how intense was the 
thirst which assailed them, and with the realization 
their sufferings were increased. 

During the earlier part of the evening, when the 
lack of water was no more than an inconvenience. 
Sergeant Prout had shown them how the frontiers- 
men allay thirst, and each of the boys tried this plan 
of holding a bullet in his mouth. Then had come 
the time when the leaden weight dragging on the 
muscles of the jaws, failed to excite a flow of saliva, 
and the desire for liquid increased until it became a 
fever. 

Instantly they were relieved from duty Darius 


A BATTLE FOR WATER. 281 

insisted that the old soldier lead them in search of 
what they so sadly needed. 

‘‘ You told Captain Lispenard you believed water 
would be found a mile west of headquarters,” the 
lad said, speaking with difficulty because of the dry- 
ness of his mouth. “ Let us waste no time, but seek 
it at once, for the pain of thirst is of a surety the 
keenest of sufferings.” 

‘‘ There is no need you should tell me that, lad,” 
the sergeant replied in a tone of irritation. My 
tongue is as nearly parched as yours, but this is not 
the first time in my life that I have been willin’ to 
give up all I possessed for a drink of water.” 

Even as he spoke the old soldier had started off at 
a rapid pace in the direction where he believed they 
might find relief from their sufferings, and it was 
not necessary that he warn the lads to follow 
closely. 

Darius walked by the sergeant’s side, and slightly 
in advance, as if to spur him on, while the other two 
in their eagerness almost overrun the leaders. 

Mcholas Yallet had made but little complaint 
since the moment he and his companions were de- 
tailed to aid the wounded. He had performed his 
full share of the labor with never a word or sign of 
bodily fatigue, although he, in common with the 
others, was well-nigh exhausted before relief came ; 


282 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


but when it had been necessary to lift a grievously 
w'ounded man on to a stretcher, the timorous lad 
hung back with eyes averted. It appeared to his 
comrades much as if he feared to look upon the work 
of the bullet or the sword lest he again be seized 
by panic of terror, and Sergeant Front mentally 
gave him full credit for performing his duty so well 
under the circumstances. 

Save for their intense thirst these four comrades 
would have been so nearly exhausted by the excite- 
ment, the heat of battle, and the fatigue consequent 
upon performing ambulance duties, as to be abso- 
lutely unable to make further exertion ; but now all 
the weariness of body was overshadowed by that one 
craving, and they pressed forward like men fresh on 
the trail. 

Before a quarter of the distance had been traversed 
they overtook a squad of five marching in the same 
direction, and after Sergeant Front asked whither 
they were going, he learned that others beside him- 
self had taken note of the spring toward which he 
was journeying. 

Fifty yards further on another squad of English 
were overtaken, and the old soldier said grum- 
blingly, but in a low tone lest it should be over- 
heard by those who were probably suffering as much 
from thirst as himself. 


A BATTLE FOR WATER. 


283 


“We are not like to do ourselves an injury by 
drinkin’ too much water. At this rate there will be 
two men to every pint the spring contains, even if 
none others have been ahead of us.” 

“We can yet walk a little faster, and arrive there 
first,” Darius suggested, at the same time quicken- 
ing his pace ; but those who had been overtaken 
were not minded to be deprived of their full share 
of the precious liquid, and all pressed forward at the 
best speed which weary soldiers could maintain. 

The sergeant had noted well the location of that 
little hollow in the sand where the water oozed up 
slowly from the reservoir beneath, and went toward 
it as straight as an arrow is sent from the bow, at 
least, so it seemed when he recognized in the gloom 
some distance ahead, a palm which served him as a 
landmark. 

“ There is where we shall find what we are needin’, 
lads, if it so be others have not too lately visited the 
place ! ” he exclaimed triumphantly, and at the 
sound of his voice all that thirsty squad broke into 
a run, beginning to enjoy in anticipation the refresh- 
ing draughts which would quench their burning 
thirst. 

A moment later the eager men halted suddenly as 
if at the word of command, for in the gloom of the 
night there had sprung up from around the tiny 


284 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


pool of water, twelve, fifteen, mayhap twenty dusky 
forms, and the sergeant gave vent to an exclamation 
of mingled disappointment and anger, for he knew 
beyond a peradventure that the scanty supply must 
already have been exhausted. 

One of the Englishmen cried out, demanding that 
those who were first at the spring should respect 
the necessities of others and moderate their de- 
sires. 

In a defiant tone came the reply in Spanish, and 
those whose anticipations had outstripped their feet 
understood that the life-giving pool was in the pos- 
session of the enemy. 

Perhaps half this squad of Englishmen still re- 
tained their muskets, while others of the party, like 
Sergeant Prout and his recruits, had thrown aside 
their weapons in order to succor the wounded ; but 
those who were armed and those who were un- 
armed became animated by the same thought, the 
same desire, and as one man they rushed forward, 
not bent on the quarrel of kings, but maddened by 
their own sufferings. 

When the coming of night had forced the combat- 
ants to cease their work of killing, a portion of the 
Spanish army yet remained outside the fortifications, 
and thus this tiny spring of water had been left mid- 
way between the opposing lines ; but so far west- 


A BATTLE FOR WATER. 


285 


ward from the center that until now it had not been 
disturbed by the combatants. 

It was a priceless supply, however small, and 
would be held by that force which should prove the 
stronger. 

The frenzy of the English was no greater than 
the necessities of the Spaniards, and instead of re- 
coiling before the rush of thirsty men, the soldiers 
of King Charles held their ground — ay, even ad- 
vanced, lest during the combat which it seemed cer- 
tain must follow, the little pool should be fouled. 

There was neither parley nor hesitation. Eng- 
lish and Spanish were equally determined to gain 
possession of this life-giving supply, and in the 
merest fraction of time after the two parties were 
aware of each other’s presence, the most desperate 
conflict was begun. 

In the darkness, and at such close quarters, it was 
impossible to use firearms without the danger of 
inflicting as much damage upon friend as foe, and 
the battle was begun and continued with only such 
weapons as nature had provided. 

Eobert saw Nicholas leap forward full at the 
throat of a Spaniard who was on the point of rais- 
ing his musket as a club, and then he himself was 
confronted by a foe who thirsted to take his life. 

In a twinkling, as it were, every man had his 


286 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


adversary, and back and forth, first toward this line 
of battle and then toward the other, swept the com- 
batants in a dense group, for neither English nor 
Spaniard dared move far from his fellows lest he be 
driven too near the enemy’s lines. 

And no one could give, even within a short time 
after the combat was ended, any details of what 
had been done during that struggle in the night. 

All alike were frenzied by the desire for water, 
and even as they fought for the mastery there was 
in the minds of each the idea, not that he was 
battling against a Spaniard or an Englishman, but 
that he was putting forth every energy, exerting 
every muscle to win that draught, which at the 
moment was the only thing in all the world he 
needed. 

The combat may have been ended in ten minutes, 
or prolonged for an hour — no one could say. 
Kobert only knew that he grappled with one of the 
foe, pinioning the man’s arms to prevent him from 
drawing a knife, and that this form of contest con- 
tinued until all was a blank. 

Darius and the sergeant fought side by side, hold- 
ing the enemy at arm’s length, and dealing blows 
with fists or whatsoever came within their reach 
that could be used as clubs, until they sank ex- 
hausted. 


A BATTLE FOR WATER. 


287 


As for Nicholas, he was more like some savage 
beast than a human being ; springing at his adver- 
sary he clutched him by the throat with a grip that 
only relaxed when the Spaniard ceased resistance — 
choked into the insensibility of death, and from 
one to another, so it was said, did the lad leap like 
a cat, all the while uttering howls of rage not un- 
like to that animal. 

And as it was impossible for the combatants to 
say how long this struggle lasted, so would it have 
been impossible for them to have explained why it 
came to an end. 

All engaged in it had borne the heat of the day 
and the fatigue of the night until nature rebelled 
against the strain put upon her, and it is more 
reasonable to suppose that one after another, Span- 
iard and Englishman alike, sank down upon the hot 
sand which the dews of the night had not yet cooled, 
exhausted and unconscious, rather than that either 
side gained a victory. 

It was not yet dawn when Kobert became con- 
scious. That he was alive and suffering, suffering 
with that terrible thirst which had increased from 
pain to positive agony, was all he knew. Then his 
next sensations were as if his tongue had swollen 
until it was the largest member of his body. After 
this came the burning in his throat, followed by 


288 AT THE SIEGE OP HAVANA. 

an almost insane craving for water, and then he 
understood where he was — what had occurred to 
prevent him from gratif3dng his most intense desire. 

Eaising himself on one elbow he saw, lying here 
and there about him, dark forms which may have 
been friends, and possibly were enemies ; but no- 
where could he see that tiny pool which represented 
life amid the scenes of death. 

He understood all that had happened, and yet it 
was as if some other than himself had taken part in 
the combat. He realized that his comrades must 
be near about, and feared that one or all of them 
might be dead ; yet it seemed little concern of his. 

While he was gazing around and yet seeing 
objects but indistinctly, he heard a sharp cry of 
anguish, saw a form near him rise up to a sitting 
posture, struggle to its knees, and in an instant 
later pitch face downward upon the sand. 

Twenty times, perhaps forty, during the few 
days he had been on this island of Cuba had Eobert 
Clement seen strong men fall in the sudden agony 
of that terrible fever to which no one had given a 
name, and he knew full well, even while he himself 
was suffering so keenly as to blind all his sensi- 
bilities, that this victim had been seized with the 
fearsome malady after having passed through the 
battle of the day and the combat of the night. 


A BATTLE FOR WATER. 


289 


He said to himself, hardly comprehending the 
meaning of the words, that this man most likely 
was dying, and just then there was less fear of death 
in Robert Clement’s mind than ever before. 

Sitting upright he gazed at the writhing form un- 
til there came to his mind the idea that he personally 
was concerned in this last display of the fever’s 
malignity, although at the moment he could not 
have said how or why. 

Then he staggered toward the sufferer ; not with 
the thought that he might give relief, but because he 
was impelled so to do, and when he gained a glimpse 
of the face which even now was distorted, it was 
as if his own sufferings vanished — as if he realized 
keenly and fully as never before since the close of 
the day’s battle, all the outlines of the situation. 

It was Nicholas Yallet who had succumbed to the 
dread malady, and, although knowing it was hopeless 
to dream of giving him aid, Robert made his way 
here and there among the recumbent forms, seeking 
Sergeant Prout. 

After what seemed to him like a long, weary time 
of searching he found the old soldier lying face down- 
ward upon the sand, and as he turned him over with 
feverish haste, the sergeant muttered threatening 
words. 

“ Get up ! Get up, for you are needed ! ” the lad 

19 


290 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


cried shrilly in the old soldier’s ear. ‘‘ Nicholas has 
been seized with the fever, and is dying ! ” 

The sergeant made one unsuccessful effort to stag- 
ger to his feet as he muttered indistinctly, because of 
his swollen tongue : — 

“ I had thought I myself was dying ; but that 
good fortune was not mine.” 

“ Nicholas has the fever, sergeant ! The fever ! ” 
Eobert screamed, shaking the old man with all his 
feeble strength. 

“ Ay, the fever, and it is water he needs, even as 
do we. Did we hold the spring, lads ? ” 

“ I cannot see it hereabout. Mayhap we mistook 
the location.” 

The sergeant arose and shook himself like one who 
would throw off the heaviness of slumber, and then 
he was once more a frontiersman, keenly on the alert 
for every possibility of prolonging life even when all 
hope seemed to have vanished. 

“ It is water we need, lad, and if these men, have 
like me, fought until they fell senseless, then through 
their death may we live, for the supply would have 
been exhausted before a tenth part of us had quenched 
our thirst ! Come, let us seek the spring ! ” and 
now the old man spoke quickly, nervously, like one 
who had but a single thought, and forgets all else 
beside. 


A BATTLE FOR WATER. 


291 


He went here and there as if following a trail 
by the scent, now staggering, now walking steadily, 
and again breaking into a run, doubling, moving 
forward and back, until a cry that was more like 
the snarl of a brute than the voice of a man told 
Eobert the search had been successful. 

The lad saw Sergeant Prout throw himself down 
upon the sand, and it seemed as if he buried his face 
during fully a moment, after which he rose up, the 
drops of precious liquid falling from his beard as he 
said in a tone of most fervent thanksgiving : — 

“ God be praised, lad ! God be praised ! Now do 
you take so much as shall suffice to moisten your 
throat and tongue, havin’ good care not to drink too 
much, while I seek out Darius. It is as if the Lord 
had ordered that all these men should fight until it 
was no longer possible for them to reach the spring, 
that we four might live ! ” 

Nicholas is dying ! ” Eobert said huskily as he 
ran swiftly forward, and then it was to him as if he 
had never before known such pleasure, such gratifi- 
cation, as came with that draught of cooling, life- 
giving water. 

‘‘ Careful, lad ! Careful ! ” Sergeant Prout said 
warningly as he came toward the spring, half carry- 
ing Darius. “ Too much now will be worse than 
not enough. Be sparin’ lest you invite the fever.” 


292 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


Eeluctantly Eobert made way for Darius, who, 
when the scent of the water was in his nostrils flung 
himself forward, and drank, and drank, and drank 
until the old soldier was forced to exert all his 
strength to pull the lad away. 

Again and again did these three return to the 
spring until they were so far refreshed that the 
agony of their thirst was no more than a memory, 
and then they sought their fever-stricken comrade. 

He lay as he had fallen, his tongue swollen and 
extended from his mouth until it no longer had the 
semblance of that portion of the human body ; his 
face was distorted and of a livid sallowness which 
robbed the features of all familiar look — only from 
the clothing could he have been recognized as that 
lad who had alternately shown bravery and cow- 
ardice without knowing why he was possessed of 
either. 

Is it the fever ? ” Eobert asked anxiously as the 
sergeant bent over the unconscious boy. 

“ I fear so, lad, although it may be the effect of 
thirst upon him. I have seen men take on strange 
looks when dyin’ from lack of water.” 

“ Let us get him to the spring as soon as may be, 
for, should the others become conscious, and they 
are as like to do so as we were, his chances for re- 
lief might be lost.” 


A BATTLE FOR WATER. 


293 


“ An’ yet I know not whether we shall benefit 
or kill the lad by allowin’ him to drink. If it be the 
fever, I am told water should be kept far from 
him.” 

“ And if it indeed be the fever, then must he die, 
and we shall not have hastened death by giving him 
a drink,” Darius said impatiently as he lifted the 
unconscious lad in his arms, bearing him to that 
depression in the sand where they three had found 
such wondrous gratification and relief. 

Nicholas no longer had the power to drink, and 
seeing this Eobert gathered water in his hand, pour- 
ing it either side the swollen tongue until that 
member was so much reduced that it no longer pro- 
truded from between the lips. 

“ He should be taken to one of the hospital tents,” 
Eobert suggested after a time, and Sergeant Front 
replied decidedly : — 

“ Then he would die beyond a peradventure, for 
there are not nurses enough to care for the half of 
those who are on the sick list. This lad saved my 
life, an’ if it so be his can be saved through efforts 
of mine, it shall be done.” 

“ What can we do to help him ? ” Darius asked 
wonderingly. 

“ That I know not, lad ; but this much is certain. 
With such assistance as we three can give he will 


294 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


be better cared for than if we left him among the 
thousands who are sufferin’ from lack of the rudest 
nursing. Let us carry him to that highest part of 
the plain in the rear of the encampment, an’ there, 
where he will not disturb others, put up a shelter of 
our own. By standin’ watch and watch with him 
each of us three will be on duty but eight hours out 
of the twenty-four, an’ so much of our time we surely 
should give a comrade who needs it.” 

This was the one thing above all others which 
Kobert would have done, and Darius was not averse 
to extending a helping hand when it was so sorely 
needed. 

“ I will take the lad in my arms and carry him in 
the rear of where the ]^ew Rochelle company is 
stationed, to that point marked by a clump of palms, 
where we searched this mornin’ for signs of moisture. 
Meanwhile do you two look about for something in 
which water may be carried — seize upon whatso- 
ever vessels you can find, an’ havin’ filled them, 
follow me.” 

“ But what about these poor fellows who are lying 
here so near death ? ” Robert asked. 

“ If it be possible, without too much loss of time, 
after you have got your supply of water, arouse 
them ; but bear in mind, lads, that now is each man 
fightin’ for his own life, an’ while we may take it 


A BATTLE FOR WATER. 


295 


upon ourselves to help each other, we shall go under 
if we extend our charities. But I’ll not preach such 
doctrine to you, boys, who haven’t been hardened to 
the like. Do as seems best, keepin’ well before you 
the fact that you may be sacrificin’ Nicholas’ life by 
loiterin’ here to aid strangers even though they wear 
the English uniform.” 


296 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


CHAPTEK XYIII. 

AMATEUR NURSES. 

Sergeant Prout, raising Nicholas Yallet in his 
arms, much as if the latter had been only an infant, 
strode away into the darkness, leaving Kobert and 
Darius to act as their consciences should dictate. 

It was not possible for them to make any move 
'toward aiding the apparently helpless ones until 
after fully a quarter of an hour had elapsed, unless 
they had been willing to arouse the late combatants 
before a supply of water was secured for themselves, 
in which last case there would be no hope they 
could carry any away. 

There were no less than thirty men lying in the 
vicinity of the tiny basin in the sand which had been 
drained by the three comrades, and there was every 
probability the thirsty ones, regardless of national- 
ity, would renew the combat on returning to con- 
sciousness. 

“ It appeared to me that Sergeant Prout intended 
for us to understand he was not in favor of trying 


AMATEUR NURSES. 


297 


to aid the other unfortunates,” Robert said as he 
and Darius hastened away in search of a vessel in 
Avhich a supply of the precious liquid could be 
carried. 

“ He surely reminded us that charity should begin 
at home,” Darius said thoughtfully. 

“It seems wicked to steal away, leaving those 
poor fellows to die, when we might be the means 
of saving their lives.” 

“ To aid them would be to sacrifice Nicholas, for 
you know full well, Robert Clement, that once no 
more than ten of them, whether English or Spanish, 
were on their feet, we could not hope to get water 
for several hours. We three drank all that was in 
the basin, and much time may perhaps be required 
before it is filled again.” 

“ Yet are we to leave them to death ? Do you not 
think we should arouse them after having filled such 
vessels as we may find ? ” 

“ To what end ? Once they are awake to their 
sufferings, the fight will be continued.” 

Robert remained silent several moments, during 
which time both continued on at their best pace 
toward the encampment, and then he said slowly, 
much as if speaking to himself : 

“ I’m not certain but that it would be a kindly 
act if we aroused them that they might fight, for 


298 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


death in a combat is far more pleasant than to go 
out of the world suffering such agonies as were ours 
while the desire for water was upon us.” 

“ You shall do as seems best, Eobert Clement. 
As for me, I will follow the sergeant’s advice.” 

“ But he gave none.” 

“ I think he spoke plainly enough.” 

By this time the lads had come to the first line of 
tents, and, regardless of personal rights, they began 
overhauling the camps in search of vessels in which 
to carry water. Surely it was not theft to take 
such articles as might be necessary for the saving 
of a human life. 

With two small cans and a pannikin the lads re- 
turned at the best pace of which they were ca- 
pable, but, owing to extreme fatigue, this was not 
rapid. 

The condition of affairs remained much as when 
they left the pool. Eone of the late combatants 
had returned to consciousness, and more than one 
figure lay so rigid that it was positive death had 
again visited the place. 

The water was slowly welling up through the 
sand ; but not more than a single pint had already 
accumulated, and however much Eobert wished to 
aid the sufferers, he could not in justice to his com- 
rades do so as yet. 


AMATEUR NURSES. 


299 


Fully half an hour was spent in filling the vessels 
they had brought, and even then the supply was no 
more than two quarts. 

‘‘ At last ! ” Darius said with a sigh of relief as he 
raised the two cans. “ There is not a drop left, and 
it will be fifteen or twenty minutes before enough 
has gathered to satisfy the thirst of one man. You 
shall carry the pannikin, Eobert, and I leave it to 
you to decide whether you will try to help those poor 
fellows.” 

“ I’ll arouse two, and they shall say what is to be 
done,” and Eobert went toward the nearest figure. 

“Wait!” Darius cried in alarm. “Wait until 
we have carried our supply out of sight ! ” 

“ To what end ? ” 

“ Can’t you understand that we should be robbed ? 
Suppose you and I, while our desire was so over- 
powering, had come upon two unarmed lads with a 
supply of what we needed ? Think you we would 
have allowed them to go away in peace ? There 
would have been no thought or care for comrades of 
theirs — we should have quenched our own thirst.” 

Without a word Eobert raised the pannikin and 
walked slowly in the direction taken by Sergeant 
Prout. He knew Darius had spoken only the truth, 
and it was more important Nicholas be saved than 
that a stranger be relieved. 


300 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


It is hard, and seems wicked to do as we are 
doing,” he said in a low tone when they were some 
distance from the exhausted pool. 

“We can give comfort to but one, and surely it is 
right that we choose to aid a comrade.” 

Stoutly as Darius spoke, he was far from feeling 
easy in his mind about leaving the poor fellows to 
their fate ; but he understood, as did Kobert now, 
that they were bound to give relief first to their 
own. It was a direct application of the command 
that “ charity should begin at home.” 

The lads had no difficulty in finding Sergeant 
Prout. He was on the high land half a mile or 
more in the rear, and nearer the seashore, of the 
Hew Kochelle encampment. 

Already had he erected such a shelter as would 
protect Hicholas from the heavy dew, and was sit- 
ting with the lad’s head on his arm when Kobert 
and Darius came up. 

“ Ho, he hasn’t any idea of himself yet ; but I 
can’t say that’s a bad sign,” the old soldier replied 
to Robert’s question. 

“ Has he really got the fever ? ” 

“ I think not, lad. It has to me more the appear- 
ance of a general collapse, brought about by the 
excitement, hard work, heat an’ lack of water. I’m 
hopin’ he’ll pull through all right if we can give 


AMATEUR NURSES. 


301 


him the right kind of nursin’. IVe seen a good bit 
of this sort of thing, an’ count on trjin’ a plan of 
my own, if it so be Captain Lispenard will give his 
permission for us to be absent from headquarters. 
Take the poor fellow in your arms, Robert, an’ I’ll 
go to camp a spell.” 

Nicholas gave no sign of consciousness when he 
was passed from the sergeant’s arm to Robert’s, 
and the latter asked as the old man was walking 
away — 

“ Would it be right to give him water, if by 
chance he asks for any ? ” 

“We’ll take the chances, lad. Deal it out spar- 
in’ly, but let him have enough to quench his 
thirst.” 

Then the sergeant was lost to view in the dark- 
ness, and the boys were left alone* with their appar- 
ently unconscious comrade. 

The supply of water had been carefully stored 
beneath the apology for a camp, and although 
either of the nurses could have swallowed the entire 
amount without being aware of having drank too 
much, neither of them ventured even to glance 
toward it lest thirst should be excited. 

Half an hour passed in silence. In front of them 
was the sea, dotted here and there with the riding 
lights of the fleet ; toward the east was the encamp- 


302 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


ment, and, further on, the besieged city ; west of 
them the line of sentinels that marked the outer- 
most posts of the invading army. 

There was less than the usual amount of firing on 
this night : it was much as if a truce had been agreed 
upon, for only at long intervals could be heard the 
report of either cannon or musket. 

Neither Robert nor Darius had spoken since the 
sergeant left them ; they had their eyes fixed upon 
the lad who could be so brave and yet so cowardly, 
fearing each moment lest death should step between 
him and them. 

Suddenly they were startled by seeing an uncouth 
figure emerge from the gloom close at hand, and 
Darius sprang to his feet in alarm, while Robert was 
forced to remain motionless because of Nicholas’ 
head, which lay upon his arm. 

“ I kinder reckoned you lads would fall asleep be- 
fore I could get here,” a familiar voice cried cheer- 
ily, and all fear fled, for it was the sergeant who 
spoke. 

He carried a heavy burden on his shoulder, and> 
this it was which had given him such an odd appear- 
ance. 

“ I allow we can fix up a little hospital all by our- 
selves,” he said, throwing on the ground a bundle 
of poles and canvas. “ The captain not only gave 


AMATEUR NURSES. 


303 


US permission to stay here, but allowed me to lug 
this tent away as well. It was a kindly act in him, 
for he has no right to give us such privileges, an’ 
may be hauled over the coals for so doin’. I’ve 
agreed to report in camp every two hours durin’ the 
day, an’ if anything happens in the meantime I 
reckon we’ll get an inklin’ of it.” 

Then he bent over to look at Mcholas, and as he 
did so the lad opened his eyes. 

Did we get the water ? ” he asked feebly, and a 
cry of joy escaped from the sergeant’s lips at this 
evidence that the boy was in his right mind. 

“ Ay, lad, we got some ; but you haven’t had your 
full share yet. ” 

Darius came up with one of the cans, and this the 
old soldier held to the invalid’s lips until the lad 
had drank fully half the contents. 

“I reckon that’ll be about what you’re need- 
in’ just now,” and the sergeant lowered the can. 
“You shall have more after a spell ; but it’s dan- 
gerous to take any very great amount at one 
time.” 

Eefreshed by the draught, Nicholas would have 
arisen to his feet, not realizing he had been ill, but 
Kobert prevented him. 

“ You’ve had a bad turn, and must lay still a 
while.” 


304 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


“Yes, lad,” Sergeant Front said cheerily, “ we’re 
usin’ you to start a hospital with, an’ you mustn’t 
disappoint us.” 

ISTicholas made no reply, but looked around ques- 
tioningly, and, fearing lest he should grow alarmed 
regarding himself, the old soldier gave him a truth- 
ful account of all that had taken place, concluding 
by saying : — 

“ I’ve had some experience on this ’ere island, an’ 
count on doctorin’ you three lads accordin’ to my 
own ideas. We’ll camp here so long as permission 
be given, an’ I’ll go bail that the four of us will pull 
through in proper shape, so far as the fever is 
concerned.” 

Then calling upon Darius for assistance. Sergeant 
Front set up the tent, and less than five minutes 
afterward the four comrades were inside sleeping 
soundly. 

When morning came the old soldier, without 
awakening his comrades, and after noting the 
pleasing fact that Nicholas was apparently enjoying 
a refreshing sleep, left the tent and reported to 
Captain Lispenard according to agreement. 

It may have been two hours later when Eobert 
opened his eyes and saw the sergeant preparing a 
most appetizing meal. 

“ Yes, I’ve been to camp, an’ got there just in 


AMATEUR NURSES. 


305 


time to receive our share of the good things that 
were goin’. Besides all that I’ve heard what may 
sound to you like good news. We’re not like to be 
called upon to do any more fightin’ for a week or 
more, unless it so be the Spaniards make a sudden 
move.” 

“ But I thought the battle of yesterday hadn’t 
been ended ! ” Darius cried in surprise. 

“ Neither has it ; but we shan’t settle it yet a 
while because the Dons have sneaked back into the 
city under cover of darkness, havin’ most likely got 
all they wanted of English sport. Morro Castle is 
to be stormed next, an’ from what Captain Lispenard 
can learn, we shan’t be in it.” 

“ Why not ? ” Darius asked, as if grievously 
disappointed. 

Because some of the force must stay here in case 
another sally is made from the city, an’ it is about 
decided that we of New York will have the job. 
Now you see, lads, there’s nothin’ for us to do save 
get into good shape again, an’ we’ll pull through if 
the Spaniards will only come out now an’ then to 
prevent us from growin’ rusty. How are you 
feelin’, Nicholas ? ” 

“ There is nothing the matter with me, sergeant, 
except that I feel tired an’ lazy.” 

“You’re like to for quite a spell yet; you’ve had 
20 


306 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

a narrow squeak, lad, an’ are bound to take precious 
good care of yourself.” 

During the three succeeding days Sergeant Front’s 
recruits had absolutely nothing to do save care for 
themselves, and this task they attended to with 
such purpose that at the end of the time they were 
in reasonably good condition, as compared with the 
majority of the men around them. 

The sergeant had forced them to eat and drink 
sparingly ; to observe the most rigorous habits of 
cleanliness, and remain sheltered from the direct rays 
of the sun as much as possible. When supplies of 
fruit had been brought into camp from the sur- 
rounding country, the lads bartered their share for 
meal or flour, instead of eating so much as a single 
banana, and the wine dealt out at certain intervals 
was exchanged by these four for water. 

Perhaps these precautions were needless ; it is 
possible they would have retained their semblance of 
health if the rules had been less rigid ; but the old 
soldier did not believe such to be the case. He was 
firmly convinced that the condition of his recruits 
was due wholly to his system, and each day he 
drew the lines more closely, until Darius laughingly 
declared that very shortly he would insist on their 
eating shadows and drinking dew lest their 
stomachs should be overloaded.” 


AMATEUR NURSES. 


3or 

After the third day the lads were called upon to 
do their share of work in the trenches ; but it so 
chanced they were never stationed so near the 
city as on that first occasion when death by suffoca- 
tion had so nearly overtaken them. 

There had been no abatement of the horrors 
of the siege ; but, on the contrary, the terrible condi- 
tion of affairs in camp increased, until the most san- 
guine among the soldiers understood that the king’s 
army was wasting away so rapidly it would soon 
be necessary to beat a retreat, or effect some com- 
promise with the enemy. 

The sight of men falling under the heat of the 
sun, or suddenly smitten with the fever, did not 
affect the boys in such a degree as at first, because 
they were “ becoming hardened ” to it, as Sergeant 
Prout declared. It was impossible to walk through 
the encampment for a distance of a hundred yards, 
or traverse one of the trenches, without witnessing 
some terrible sight, and their situation would have 
been most pitiable had they not grown in a certain 
sense accustomed to the approach of death in every 
form. 

They had what Sergeant Prout called a taste of 
the dulness of a siege,” until that day arrived when 
the English forces stormed Morro Castle, and then 
once more the lads saw the slaughter of human beings, 


308 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


and looked upon it as something far less terrible 
than what might be witnessed during every hour of 
the day in the English encampment. 

When it was rumored that the Castle would be 
stormed on the morrow, every man who could do a 
soldier’s duty begged for permission to join the 
attacking party. Anything was preferable to re- 
maining inactive while disease was mowing down 
victims so rapidly. 

“ I had never thought I’d be glad to go into a 
battle,” Kobert said as he sat with his comrades in 
the tent which yet remained alone on the heights ; 
“ but now I’m hoping we’ll be counted among those 
who are to make the attack.” 

“ It’s little wonder you’re eager,” the sergeant said 
moodily. ‘‘ I’d give my share of the plunder, in 
case the city is captured, to be in the foremost rank ; 
but there’s no such good fortune. Two hundred 
from Hew York have already been told off, an’ the 
Hew Eochelle recruits are not among the number.” 

“ Think you the castle can be taken ? ” Hicholas 
asked, and even though he had been frightened by 
the thought of a battle, his comrades could not have 
told it from his face ; it was no longer possible for 
any of them to turn pale, because they, in common 
with all the troops, were ghostly in their pallidness. 

“ If we of the English army weren’t in such des- 


AMATEUR NURSES. 


309 


perate circumstances, I’d say there was a doubt of 
our bein’ able to overrun that fortification,” Ser- 
geant Prout replied, speaking slowly like one who 
weighs well his words. “No man who wears King 
George’s uniform is holdin’ his life to be very pre- 
cious just now, an’ there are hundreds who’d wel- 
come death by a bullet ; therefore I’m countin’ on 
our men fightin’ as they never fought before — we 
shall have the castle, however long it may take to 
get it.” 

In this the sergeant was correct, as the lads well 
knew. They had heard several of the soldiers wish 
for an action in which they might be killed, so great 
was the pain of living, and it was whispered that in 
the hospitals many had taken their own lives rather 
than endure the misery and suffering which must 
otherwise precede death. 

Therefore it was that on the morning when the 
castle was to be stormed the entire encampment was 
astir as soon the day had broke, and those who were 
to remain behind cast envious glances upon the men 
drawn up in line. Kobert heard one soldier offer an 
acquaintance in the ranks all the wages that might 
be due him on the return of the regiment to New 
York, if he would exchange places during the en- 
gagement. 

More than one veteran begged the commanding 


310 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

officer of each regiment in turn, for permission to 
follow in any capacity, and, failing in gaining the 
desired boon, threatened to go into the action inde- 
pendently. 

It was as if each man strove to run a race, the 
goal whereof was death. 

Then the force detailed to remain on guard against 
a sally from the city was ordered to hold back the 
desperate ones who courted a speedy end to their 
sufferings, and among these last was none other than 
Captain Lispenard. He was wasted by disease until 
hardly more than a skeleton, and it seemed im- 
possible he could muster sufficient strength to en- 
dure the march of two miles, yet did the man plead 
most piteously with Sergeant Prout to allow him 
passage through the lines. 

The old soldier and his three recruits were on duty 
at that portion of the encampment which lay nearest 
the castle, and the captain at first attempted to 
make his way past them by virtue of authority as 
their commander. 

It can’t be done, captain,” Sergeant Prout said, 
respectfully but firmly, even going so far as to pre- 
sent his bayonet to the officer’s breast. 

“ But this is mutiny,” the captain cried angrily. 
“ Do you deny my authority to command you ? ” 

“ By no means, sir ; but you know full well that 


AMATEUR NURSES. 


311 


our orders come from one higher in rank than you, 
and we have no choice save to obey.” 

The captain drew his sword, raising it as if to 
strike, and Kobert was on the point of leaving his 
place in the line to aid the old man, when the half- 
crazed officer fell to the ground with all the symp- 
toms of that dread fever which already had claimed 
so many victims. 

“ I knew his mind was well-nigh gone, else he 
would not have so far forgotten the lessons he 
learned under Israel Putnam,” the sergeant muttered 
as he stooped to lift the fallen man’s head. “ Here, 
lads,” he added, raising his voice, I shall take it 
upon myself to detail you for other duty. Get the 
captain to our tent, an’ there care for him as best 
you may till I can join you.” 

The recruits from Hew Kochelle had had ample 
experience in such work as was required of them, 
and, hastily forming a litter of the first blanket 
which could be come at, with two poles to support 
the sides, they bore the apparently lifeless man 
away just as the guns from the fleet told that the 
storming of the Castle had been commenced. 

Save to lay him in the shade and moisten his 
blackened lips from time to time with water, there 
was nothing the lads could do to aid their stricken 
commander, and knowing full well that his com- 


312 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

rades were as eager as himself to witness the action, 
Kobert suggested : 

‘‘ There is no reason why all three should remain 
here when one cannot find enough with which to 
occupy himself. Darius, you and I^icholas shall go 
out on the heights to view the battle, and after a 
while either you or he can come back to spell me.’’ 

‘‘We were ordered to stay here,” Nicholas said 
hesitatingly, for by this time he had come to a full 
understanding of the necessity for obedience. 

“ In such a case the sergeant cannot well find 
fault with us. I will take it upon myself to say 
that you shall go.” 

By this time rapid and heavy reports told that 
the engagement was well under way, and after one 
hasty glance at the distorted face of the uncon- 
scious captain, Darius ran swiftly out of the tent, 
Nicholas following close upon his heels. 


STORMING THE CASTLE. 


313 


CHAPTER XIX. 

STORMING THE CASTLE. 

The work of the day was already begun when 
Darius and Xicholas had gained a position on the 
heights from which a good view of Morro Castle 
could be had. 

The English fleet was closing in on the point in 
a half circle, firing rapidly as they advanced, and 
the enemy was by no means backward in making 
reply. 

From all the fortifications, and from the ships in 
the inner harbor, came flashes of fire, puffs of wool- 
like smoke, while overhead it was as if the missiles 
were so plentiful that each one must necessarily 
intercept the flight of another. 

As when Admiral Pocock bombarded the Morro, 
every piece of ordnance afloat and in the fortifica- 
tions was in action, and over all hung the heavy 
clouds of smoke, but without shutting out the view 
of everything, as before. A strong wind from the 
west and south forced the sulphurous vapor back 


314 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

over the land, at times clearing it so nearly away 
that the spectators had good opportunity of wit- 
nessing everything which was being done. 

Darius and Nicholas saw the English soldiers 
advance toward Morro on the double-quick, as if 
eager to be engaged in deadly strife ; and, even 
though the distance was so great, it was possible to 
see gaps cut here and there in the unwavering lines, 
telling that some of the brave fellows need no longer 
fear an attack by thb black death. 

Then the clouds of smoke would shut out every- 
thing from view, and the lads literally held their 
breath until it was possible to gain a glimpse once 
more of their comrades, who had continued steadily 
onward despite the deadly rain of iron from the 
forts and Spanish vessels. 

All this time the roar of cannon was incessant, 
and of such volume that to hold converse was out of 
the question. One had need to speak in a voice of 
thunder in order to make himself heard amid such a 
tempest of noise. 

It was the same scene repeated again and again, 
after the English ships had once taken up their 
stations, whenever the blanket of smoke was rolled 
away by the wind. 

Seaward, the circle of ships vomiting flame and 
missile landward, from where the Spanish fleet lay. 


STORMING THE CASTLE. 


315 


a fog-like bank of smoke out of which came a con- 
stant stream of shot; on the point, with Morro 
Castle as the pivot, a moving picture of men with 
glistening arms, now advancing, again falling back, 
but always facing those frowning ramparts behind 
which crouched the foe. 

It was hardly a scene of warfare to these two 
boys who were so far distant that the horrible 
accompaniment of groans, screams and moaning of 
the dying could not be heard. Eather was it some 
such picture as they had witnessed at ‘‘ Mr. Holt’s 
Long Eoom ” in Hew York city, save that here 
they knew the fate of all around them depended 
upon the result. 

They forgot that death in varied forms lurked 
everywhere ; forgot the captain over whom their 
comrade was watching ; forgot all save that the 
events of the day would settle the fate of the city. 

There was in their minds no thought as to the 
passage of time, no heed of anything save that 
smoke-enshrouded fort in the distance, until sud- 
denly the fire of the English fleet was slackened, 
and one by one the ships drew off, each giving 
evidence, by splintered spar or swaying cordage, of 
the damage she had sustained. 

“We are beaten! ” Hicholas said, speaking faint- 
ly, and by the movement of his lips rather than the 


316 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


sound which came from them, Darius understood 
what his companion had said. 

There could be no question but that King George’s 
vessels had sustained severe injury without being 
able to inflict any of moment ; but not until the last 
crippled ship had withdrawn beyond range of the 
enemy’s guns would Darius believe that such really 
was the fact. 

Then Sergeant Prout joined them, and, to the 
surprise of both the lads, he was far from appearing 
despondent. 

The roar of the heavy guns had so far slackened 
that it was possible to make one’s voice heard, by 
shouting, and Darius cried mournfully : — 

“We are beaten, sergeant, and now it is only a 
question of how soon the fever will kill us ? ” 

“ Why have you lost heart, lad ! ” the old soldier 
replied in surprise. “ Is it in your mind that the 
day is lost because our fleet has hauled off ? ” 

“ How else can it be ? ” Nicholas cried in a tear- 
ful tone. “ Without ships we cannot hope to take 
. the fort.” 

“ In that I am not willin’ to agree with you, lad. 
Look yonder,” and the sergeant pointed toward 
Morro as the smoke of battle was rolling landward, 
where could be seen line after line of red marching 
steadily toward the fortiflcation, as if having met 


STORMING THE CASTLE. 


317 


neither check nor discouragement. “Think you 
those brave men, and there be many from our 
province among them, will allow the Dons to hold 
them back ? ’’ 

Darius was on the point of making some reply to 
this question when from the sally-port of the castle 
came what seemed to be a resistless tide of men such 
as the boys had already seen pour out from the for- 
tifications round about the city, and the sergeant 
shouted triumphantly : — 

“Now we’ve got ’em! Now we’ve got ’em! 
They’re venturin’ on a sally, an’ surely the last they 
made should have been enough to convince the 
Spaniards their strength don’t lay in that style of 
ficrhtin’. Beaten, lads? Now has come the time 
when Mot ro is the same as ours, an’ once that fort 
has been captui ed the city must speedily fall.” 

It was impossible for the spectators on the heights 
to distinguish very much of what was being done 
at such a distance. So far as they could see it was 
a rush and a scramble of men, the entire mass sway- 
ing now this way and then that, in apparent con- 
fusion ; but Sergeant Prout claimed to be able to 
make out with reasonable distinctness the pleasing 
fact that the English troops were holding their own, 
if no more. 

After a time, and no one of the three spectators 


318 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

could say how many moments had passed, the throng 
of combatants divided into three divisions, one por- 
tion surging toward the sea-coast, another landward, 
and the third approaching the castle. 

“The day is won! ” Sergeant Prout shouted 
again and again, waving his arms, dancing to and 
fro, and in every way acting like one who has sud- 
denly taken leave of his senses. 

Darius and Mcholas, ready to believe what the 
old soldier had said because it was in accordance 
with their wishes, tried in vain during several 
moments to assure themselves that the battle had 
been won by King George’s men. 

“ Can’t you make out that the Spaniards are lead- 
in’ in that flight, lads ? Isn’t it possible for you to 
see our men in close pursuit ? And there 1 ” 

A mighty shout of triumph went up all over the 
English encampment at this instant, as the Spanish 
flag was lowered, and then cry after cry of joy was 
heard from every quarter, for the English flag was 
hoisted above the castle walls. 

The invading army had been nearly conquered by 
sickness; their fleet was driven off with many a 
wound and splintered spar, but yet the victory was 
won — won mainly by those raw recruits who had 
come in obedience to the call of their king from the 
province of Korth America. 


STORMING THE CASTLE. 


319 


Not until this moment of rejoicing did Nicholas 
bethink himself of Eobert, and, without giving in- 
timation of his purpose to the sergeant or Darius, he 
ran at full speed toward that solitary tent on the 
heights where the recruit from New Eochelle Avas 
doing all a lad might to save the life of his captain. 

“We have taken Morro Castle! ” Nicholas 
shouted even as he pulled aside the flap of the tent, 
and then the Avords of triumph died aAvay on his lips. 
Eobert, holding Captain Lispenard’s arms in the 
effort to prevent the fever-frenzied man from rush- 
ing into the open air, Avas struggling even as des- 
perately as he had struggled against the Spaniards, 
to restrain the invalid from doing himself bodily 
injury. 

“ Where is the sergeant ? ” he cried panting] y, as 
if his breath was nearly exhausted. 

“ Half a mile aAvay Avith Darius.’’ 

“ Call him quickly. The captain is delirious with 
fever, and I have fought so long to prevent him 
from rushing doAvn to the sea, as he declares is his 
purpose, that my strength is nearly gone.” 

“ Then it Avere best I took your place,” Nicholas 
replied quickly, Avith a look on his face which told 
that he reproached himself for having so long for- 
gotten Avhat should have been constantly in his mind. 
“I can hold him for a time, and do you run straight 


320 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

out on the headland until you find the sergeant and 
Darius.” 

As he spoke the lad had seized the unconscious 
officer in such a manner as prevented him from 
struggling more, and Kobert hastened out to sum- 
mon his comrades. 

hJ’ot until another morning had dawned did Ser- 
geant Prout and his recruits give much heed to 
what was being done by King George’s forces, for 
during the remainder of the day on which Morro 
was stormed and captured, throughout all the com- 
ing night, and until the sun rose again, were they 
battling against the fever that had fastened upon 
Captain Lispenard, on the lines of conduct in such 
cases as laid down by the old soldier. 

The officer had remained in a delirium all this 
time, and the paroxysm of the disease did not spend 
itself until the new day had come. 

Twice during this time had one or the other of 
the boys gone to the hospitals, for such remedies as 
Sergent Prout believed were needed ; but on neither 
occasion had the messengers asked concerning the 
fortunes of the day. 

It was the saving of Anthony Lispenard ’s life 
which engrossed their entire attention, and the cap- 
ture of Havana was to them as if it had never been 
attempted. 


STORMING THE CASTLE. 


321 


The shouts of triumph, and the booming of the 
guns from Morro when they were turned upon the 
doomed city, were unheeded by these four who had 
so suddenly forgotten their duties as soldiers, nor 
were they reminded of these latter until in the 
early morning, when came a visitor whom Sergeant 
Prout saluted with even more than his usual stiff- 
ness and respect, as he darkened the entrance of 
the tent. 

The boys knew it was Lieutenant-colonel Putnam 
who stood before them, and a cloud of fear passed 
over Nicholas’ face, for in his mind was the thought 
that now had come the time, despite all the prom- 
ises of the past, when he must atone for his dis- 
obedience and cowardice while on board the Golden 
Pippin. 

‘‘ I heard you were playing the nurse to Lispen- 
ard, Prout, and came to see what I might do for the 
poor fellow,” the visitor said gravely. 

I know of nothin’, colonel, that any man may 
do. It has come the time now when God alone 
may interfere in the matter.” 

“ And he did so, Prout, when he put Anthony 
Lispenard in your way, for if the captain’s life be 
saved it is to you he will owe it,” and the colonel 
knelt down to feel of the sick man’s pulse. 

“ These three recruits of mine, colonel, have done 
21 


322 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


as much in the way of nursin’ as I have. It looks 
to me now as if the captain would pull through ; 
but no one may say when in this climate a draw- 
back will come.” 

“ What of his chances if he could take ship for 
home at once, Prout ? ” 

“ Why I would say, colonel, he was as good as a 
well man. The ocean breezes will do him good, an’ 
I’d answer for it, if it so happened he could be 
started toward Hew York province soon, his life 
was saved.” 

“ Then we’ll save him, Prout ! We’ll save him ! ” 
“How do you mean, sir?” the sergeant cried in 
surprise. 

“What I have said. How that the fort has sur- 
rendered, it cannot be many days before our work 

here will be finished ” 

“ Then Morro is really ours, sir ? ” 

“ Ay, Prout. Is it possible you do not yet know 
of what has been done since yester-noon ? ” 

“ I knew the Spanish flag had been lowered from 
the fort, sir, an’ then one of the lads came to me 
with the word that Anthony Lispenard was ravin’ 
with the fever. Since that time we’ve done little 
else than try to keep the breath of life in his body. 
It cannot be said we’ve really neglected duty, since 
it was our captain we nursed.” 


STORMING THE CASTLE. 


323 


“ There is little fear you will ever be accused of 
anything like that, Prout. The fort was taken, and 
the remainder of our task must be accomplished 
within a few days. Do you remain, here — you 
four, — so long as the captain requires your services, 
and you shall be sent home by the first vessel which 
leaves port to carry the tidings of our victory.” 

The colonel hastened away, and during the next 
few hours, whenever the time could be spared from 
their nursing, the three lads and Sergeant Prout 
congratulated each other again and again upon the 
happy prospect of being able to leave this place 
where death lurked in every form, until he was 
counted fortunate who fell by the bullets of the 
enemy. 

Kobert Clement, despite the fact that nothing 
could give him more pleasure than to enter hTew 
Kochelle again, began to grow almost moody amid 
the general joy, and Sergeant Prout, noting the 
expression on his face, asked solicitously : 

“ Why is it that your mood has changed so sud- 
denly, lad ? Surely you are not feeling sick ? ” 

“ IS'o, indeed, sergeant, not sick from the fever ; 
but sick of the horrible scenes which surround us.” 

“ This is a poor time to give way to such feel- 
ings, when has just been received the glad tidings 
that we are to go home by the first ship.” 


324 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

“ It is that which troubles me.” 

Because you are to return home ? ” 

“Yes; if you put it that way. We enlisted, as 
did the others, with no promises of favor, or expec- 
tation that our time of service might expire before 
the remainder of the New Eochelle recruits had 
finished serving the king. Because it so chances 
that we were the ones who cared for Captain Lis- 
penard, it has been arranged that we four leave this 
place of death while yet our comrades must remain. 
There is in my mind the fear that we be doing a 
cowardly act by going.” 

Darius and Nicholas gazed at their comrade as 
if asking themselves whether he had not taken leave 
of his senses, and even the sergeant looked some- 
what disturbed. 

Then the moaning of the sick man forced the 
volunteer nurses to give him all their attention for 
the time, and an hour or more elapsed before the 
conversation was resumed. 

Sergeant Prout was the one who introduced the 
topic again, and he did so by saying gravely : 

“ I have observed that nearly all from the Pro- 
vinces who have been stricken with the fever, first 
give signs that their minds are wavering, and there- 
fore it is, Eobert Clement, I ask you to make full 
explanation of what was meant when you talked as 


STORMING THE CASTLE. 325 

if it might not be right for us to carry our captain 
home.” 

Although there was nothing in the surroundings 
to induce mirth, and smiles had long since been 
strange to the faces of those who wore the king’s uni- 
form, Eobert Clement came near to laughing as he 
thus understood that the old man feared he was 
on the verge of such a collapse as had overtaken so 
many thousand. 

“ It was not the approach of the fever which 
caused such thoughts, as I shall soon make plain. 
There came to my mind the fear that by going away 
with our captain in the first vessel which should leave 
this harbor, we might in later days be accused of tak- 
ing advantage of the opportunity — or in other words, 
of running away because we had at least the sem- 
blance of an excuse.” 

“ Yet 3^ou know what it would mean for Anthony 
Lispenard to remain here very much longer ? ” Ser- 
geant Prout asked as if the lad’s arguments had 
such weight with him that he believed it necessary 
to defend his course. 

“ Ay, sir ; but yet is it required that four 
who can be counted ablebodied, as men in this 
army go, should attend him? Might not two 
who were recovering from the fever answer as 
well? ” 


326 


AT THE SIEGE OP HAVANA. 


“ I begin now to get the drift of your argument, 
boy, and while you are to be praised for having so 
nice a sense of honor at a time when to hold on here 
is almost certain death, I believe you to be in the 
wrong. It was Colonel Putnam who said we four 
should carry the captain home, and when your su- 
perior officer says a thing, it is a command to be 
obeyed without question. Now this I hold to : Had 
the colonel said that we three must remain, and 
search through the hospitals for some one who 
could care for the captain, no word of complaint 
would have come from either of us. We should 
have taken that command exactly as we will the one 
which was given, and if it please God we’ll breathe 
once more the air of New York Province.” 

Pobert made no attempt to refute the argument 
advanced by the sergeant. It would have been un- 
natural had he preferred to remain, and now having 
been convinced that he could go without loss of 
honor, he looked forward to that return voyage 
with such eagerness that the deferring of it even 
for an hour made him sick at heart. 

Not until the city had capitulated would the com- 
mander-in-chief send tidings of a victory, and Ser- 
geant Prout and his comrades seemed to live for but 
two purposes : 

One to nurse their captain back to comparative 


STORMING THE CASTLE. 327 

health, and the other to see the Spanish flag hauled 
down from the fortifications of Havana. 

Morro having been taken, the fall of Punta Castle 
and the capture of the Spanish fleet must come 
before the defenders of the city would probably ac- 
knowledge themselves conquered, and from this day 
it became the duty of first one and then another of 
the little party to make a tour of the encampment in 
quest of information. 

On the following morning Captain Lispenard’s 
condition had not bettered ; in fact, he appeared to 
have lost strength, and Sergeant Front shook his 
head ominously as he bent over the delirious man, 
while Darius muttered, not intending either of his 
comrades should hear the words : 

“ If it so be our captain dies, it were better we had 
never believed it might be possible for us to go in 
advance of the army, for there will no longer remain 
any reason for sending us.’’ 

Hearing these words by chance, Nicholas looked 
alarmed, and Kobert turned away his face lest on 
it should be read the sadness which came from dis- 
appointment, rather than because greater danger 
threatened the officer whom they were nursing. 

“ If the home voyage is to drive away the fever, 
it must be begun soon, else Anthony Lispenard will 
not be on this earth,” Sergeant Prout said in a low 


328 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


tone as he turned to the flap of the tent, looking out 
across the plains toward the frowning walls of Morro, 
and from thence to Punta Castle and the city’s for- 
tifications. 

It was with an evident effort that the old man 
rallied from the gloomy thoughts w^hich had so sud- 
denly seized him, and turning to the lads he said 
sharply : 

“ From this out it is agreed that one of us four 
move about the encampment to learn the condition 
of affairs. Therefore the w^ork had best be begun 
at once. Nicholas, you shall have the first try at it. 
Do not bring back what the men ihiTik ; but only 
w^hat they have good reason for believing, and if it 
so be you chance to come across Colonel Putnam, say 
to him that our captain is rapidly growing w^eaker ! ” 

Nicholas did not delay in setting out. There was 
no question in breaking his fast, for in those terrible 
hours desire for food failed to come regularly, and 
men ate only w^hen hunger assailed them, rather than 
at stated hours. 

It w^as Darius’ turn to bring in the da3^’s suppl}^ of 
water, if it so chanced he was fortunate enough to 
come across it, and Nicholas had no sooner departed 
than, with two cans slung over his shoulder, he also 
left the camp. 

Robert’s duty was to nurse the sick, and Sergeant 


STORMING THE CASTLE. 


329 


Prout went listlessly to the quartermaster’s tent for 
the rations which would be served during the next 
three hours. 

The old man was the first to return, and only one 
glance at his face was needed to show that he brought 
no good news. 

“ I had been foolish enough to hope the city might 
capitulate soon,” he said as he threAV his small burden 
carelessly down, and felt of the sick man’s pulse. 

Although I should have known better, there has 
been in my mind what was little less than a belief, 
that the fire from Morro would have speedy effect.” 

“ Then nothing has been accomplished since yes- 
terday ? ” Eobert said with a sigh. 

“ E'o, lad. So far as can be seen the Dons are as 
strong as ever, an’ I’ll venture to say they’re in 
better condition for fighting than we who serve the 
King of England. The climate don’t pull their men 
down, because they’ve been bred to it, and it stands 
to reason the Spanish officers know as well as do 
ours, that by boldin’ their own a certain length of 
time, they will come off conquerors, even though 
Morro has fallen.” 

Why do we not increase our fire ? ” 

‘‘ I’m told that the siege guns, as well as those 
of the captured fort, are being served as rapidly as 
possible.” 


330 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

‘^Then why does the fleet not pull inshore 
again ? ” 

“ Because by so doing they could hope to bring 
about nothing more than the loss of all the squadron. 
The enemy’s vessels, protected by the land, are as 
strong as twice their number would be on the open 
ocean, and can hold our naval force easily in check.” 

“ One would say. Sergeant Prout, that you had 
almost lost heart,” Kobert replied, trying in vain to 
speak with a firm voice, and he was thoroughly 
alarmed to see the old man sink down on his knees 
as he replied tremulously : 

“ So I have, lad. Mayhap the fever is so near 
that it has made a coward of me — surely I’m afraid 
— sick both in body and mind 1 ” 


THE LATEST VICTIM. 


331 


CHAPTEE XX. 

THE LATEST VICTIM. 

Xow indeed had Eobert Clement more cause for 
alarm even than on that night aboard the Golden 
Pippin, when the recruits would have risen in mutiny 
against their colonel. 

Sergeant Prout, having announced that “ mayhap 
the fever had made a coward of him,’’ suddenly 
fell forward on his face in such fashion as the lad 
had seen all too often, when the recruits from the 
provinces were seized with the black fever, and it 
needed not a glance at the old man’s face to tell him 
that at last the soldier, who prided himself upon 
being in a measure acclimated, had fallen a victim 
to the scourge which was working the enemy’s cause 
far more rapidly than were their bullets. 

And it is not surprising that at this last blow of 
evil fortune he should have lost heart, for until this 
moment Sergeant Prout was the only one among 
all those from Xew Eochelle who had tried to keep 
up the courage of others. 


332 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


Robert cried aloud for help, but there was none 
near to heed the appeal. 

Throughout that vast encampment the soldiers 
were banded together, such of them as 3"et remained 
outside the hospitals, in companies of four, five or a 
dozen, for mutual protection and assistance, and so 
hardened had all those who wore the uniform of red 
become, that beyond these little coteries they re- 
fused to recognize the claims of comradeship. Men 
everywhere around them were being stricken down 
with this terrible illness, and Sergeant Front’s life 
was, to all save the three young recruits, no more 
than any other man’s. 

Therefore it was that even though an hundred 
others from his own province had been within hail, 
it is not probable one would have responded to 
Robert’s call. 

Danger, such as is to be met on the battle- 
field, makes near comrades of those who march 
shoulder to shoulder ; but when death stalks abroad 
in such guise as was to be seen on everj^ hand before 
Havana, a man becomes desperately selfish, and 
refuses that aid or sympathy which under almost any 
other circumstances would be voluntarily proffered. 

Fortunately for Robert, at the moment the old 
soldier was attacked Captain Lispenard remained 
unusually quiet, whereas a few moments previous 


THE LATEST VICTIM. 


333 


lie had been struggling violently to escape from his 
nurse. 

Eobert knew from sad experience that the first 
stage of the malad}^ is the most difficult to manage. 
Sergeant Prout himself had said again and again 
that it was in the highest degree necessary the 
patient be restrained in his early delirium ; but for 
the moment it seemed to Eobert impossible he could 
alone and unaided prevent these two patients, un- 
naturally strong in their delirium, from doing them- 
selves or each other grievous harm. 

It was only a moment the lad had for reflection. 

After his collapse, and before one could have 
counted twenty, the old soldier was seized by that 
frenzy which in so many cases had proved fatal, and 
immediately Eobert threw himself upon the sergeant 
to hold him down, although he understood full well 
how impossible would be such an attempt. In 
addition to this, there was every reason to fear that 
before many moments had elapsed the captain also 
would be in the same mood. 

Heroic measures were necessary, even though at 
the moment they might seem brutal, and hastily 
unbuckling the sergeant’s waist-belt the lad strapped 
it around his ankles in such manner that there was 
no longer any danger he might be able to strike out 
with his feet. 


334 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

His own cross-belts were lying near at hand, and 
with these he succeeded in securing the old soldier’s 
arms before the paroxysm had become too violent. 

This was no more than done before Captain 
Lispenard sat bolt upright, staring around wildly as 
he muttered incoherently. 

The lad had neither time nor opportunity to realize 
his own terrible situation. Hever before, not even 
while the frenzied men around him were battling 
for water, had he been in such a painful position, 
and it was well, for his own mind’s sake, that he 
had a difficult task, since it prevented his thoughts 
from straying into that channel which might have 
made of him a coward. 

The situation had not improved when Darius re- 
turned, fortunately with both cans filled. 

He stopped suddenly on gaining a view of the in- 
terior, and an expression of deepest fear came over 
his face as he shrieked rather than asked : 

“ What has come upon us now ? Why has the 
sergeant been made prisoner ? ” 

Robert replied while yet exerting all his strength 
to hold Captain Lispenard upon the rude couch : 

‘‘ The old man has given all his attention to us, 
neglecting himself, until the fever has come to 
him.” 

Darius sank down upon the hot sand much as 


THE LATEST VICTIM. 


335 


though he also had been attacked, and the look of 
fear upon his face changed to one of despair, 

“ Heaven help us now, for the time has come when 
we may no longer help ourselves,” he muttered 
faintly, and Kobert understood that he might have 
a third patient on his hands, for should the boy 
thus lose all hope there could be but one end. 

“ This is not the time to think of yourself, nor 
to turn coward, Darius Lunt,” he cried sharply. 
“ The man who has done so much for us now needs 
our aid, and so long as it is possible to assist him we 
would be ingrates if we did other than forget all 
else save his necessities.” 

These harsh words aroused Darius, as perhaps 
nothing else could have done, and straightway he 
pulled himself together mentally, so to speak, rising 
to his feet as he said hoarsely : 

‘‘ You are a brave lad, Eobert Clement, and what- 
soever you command, that will we do. You stand 
in the sergeant’s place, and your orders shall be 
obeyed as were his.” 

“ I do not ask that, Darius Lunt, nor will I accept 
the responsibility. The three of us must hold to- 
gether as one, thinking no longer of ourselves, but 
as to what may be done for these brave men, now 
helpless as infants, who can depend upon no others 
than us. It may be Nicholas will bring good news, 


336 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

and that within a few hours a vessel sets sail for 
the province with the news that the city has capit- 
ulated.” 

“ There is no reason why you should try to bol- 
ster up my courage. I am ashamed for having given 
way to the despair w^hich came to us at the first 
sight of this last disaster. ISTicholas will not bring 
good news, for I heard as I went through the en- 
campment toward the water supply, that both the 
Spanish fleet and the fortifications were replying 
with greater energy to our fire this morning than 
ever before. Even with Morro in our possession 
the siege is like to be a long one, and we were fool- 
ish to shut our eyes to what is a fact. What shall 
I do to aid you ? ” 

“ Throw off the sergeant’s bonds, if you think it 
will be possible to hold him down, for it pains me 
to see the brave man thus made a prisoner.” 

I question if that be wise, E-obert. Under any 
circumstances his strength is far greater than mine, 
and in the delirium of fever he will be more than a 
match for us both. It is better he lay in this con- 
dition a while longer, than do himself grievous in- 
jury. Think you it would be well to ask one of the 
surgeons to come here ? ” 

“ You know we could not get one yesterday. If 
the work at the hospitals be so great that they 



“Has more trouble come upon you lads?” asked Colonel Putnam.— Page 337. 

At the Siege of Havana. 






THE LATEST VICTIM. 


337 


refuse to leave when a captain is nigh to death, 
surely no attention will be paid to the necessities of 
a sergeant. Last night the old man said he was 
minded to try the effect of lemon juice, and if we 
could get a supply of that fruit it would be well to 
do so.” 

“ Shall I set out in search ? ” 

“ Wait a while ; it is not safe to leave me alone with 
two violent men. You can go after Nicholas returns.” 

In Captain Lispenard’s case nothing had been done 
except to moisten his lips with water, and see that 
a free circulation of air was kept up in the tent. 
This was all the boys could do now when there were 
two patients instead of one, and because of the vio- 
lence of the malady they were kept fully occupied 
during the next hour, when the flap of the tent was 
pulled aside, as they believed, by Nicholas. 

Without looking up the two continued their ardu- 
ous work as nurses, and both were surprised by hear- 
ing the question in an unfamiliar voice : 

“ Has more trouble come upon you, lads ? ” 

It was Colonel Putnam who spoke, and Kobert 
attempted to rise in order to salute, when the officer 
restrained him by a gesture. 

“ How long has the sergeant been in this con- 
dition ? ” 

“ Since two hours or more, sir.” 

22 


338 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


“ It is certain he has the fever ? ” 

“ He was attacked as they all are, sir, and now 
not a single symptom is lacking.” 

The colonel gazed in silence at the distressing scene. 
Had it been the only case of the kind in that en- 
campment his horror and alarm would have been 
aroused to the highest pitch ; but it was one among 
thousands, and he knew full well no earthly power 
would avail. 

“ I would it was possible for me to be of some 
aid, lads ; but you know as well as I, that all are 
helpless before such an affliction. Have you been 
called upon for military duty ? ” 

Hot since the last assault on Morro, sir.” 

“ I will see to it that you three lads be reported 
as doing hospital duty, and if you need anything 
within my power to give, do not hesitate to make 
immediate demand.” 

“ Is there any good reason for believing a ship 
will leave soon for our province, sir ? ” Darius 
asked hesitatingly. 

“ Ho one can say. The enemy is unusually active 
this morning ; but it may only be the final effort. 
Last night I tried to have Captain Lispenard taken 
on board one of the hospital shii' s ; but all are re- 
ported as full to overfiowing, and, as you know, the 
quarters ashore are crowded with invalids.” 


THE LATEST VICTIM. 


339 


“ The captain and the sergeant will receive more 
careful nursing from us than they could hope 
for where there are so many patients,” Kobert re- 
plied. Unless they might be taken on shipboard, 
I do not think, with all deference to your opinion, 
sir, they would be benefited by going to a camp 
hospital.” 

Neither do I, lad, and therefore it is I have said, 
you shall be excused from all duty save that of car- 
ing for them. In the meantime bear in mind, for 
you will be needing something in the way of encour- 
agement, that you are to sail on the first of our ships 
which leaves this coast.” 

Then, as if unable to gaze longer at such a scene, 
the colonel turned abruptly away, leaving the two 
boys alone with their delirious officers. 

Not until nearly noon did Nicholas return, and 
the knowledge that the old sergeant had at last suc- 
cumbed to the dread malady affected him even more 
, acutely than it had Darius. 

During ten minutes or more it was as if all power 
of speech or movement had suddenly deserted him, 
and he gazed at the victims of the fever with dilated 
eyes. 

Then it was that Kobert roused him much as he 
had Darius. 

He reproached him with showing cowardice when 


340 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

his services were most needed ; pictured to his mind 
the possibility of seeing home once more if he bore 
himself like a brave man, and the certainty that 
he would never again Avalk the streets of 'New 
Eochelle unless the fear in his heart was fully con- 
quered. 

“ I am going out in quest of lemons,” Kobert said 
when he had aroused his timorous comrade some- 
what, ‘‘ and you must take my place here for a 
time.” 

Nicholas went toward the unconscious captain as 
if only after a severe mental effort, and this hesita- 
tion Kobert pretended not to see. 

‘‘ The colonel might have been able to get them, 
if, when he asked what he needed, the want had 
been made known,” Darius exclaimed. 

“ It seemed childish to trouble him with such a 
request, when he had so much to sadden and dis- 
hearten him. I should be able to find the fruit at 
the hospitals, and if not, there must be some about 
the encampment.” 

Both the patients were comparatively quiet at 
this moment, and, taking advantage of the op- 
portunity, Kobert went out, eager to draw in long 
breaths of the salt air which came over the sea from 
the direction of that province he might never step 
foot on again. 


THE LATEST VICTIM. 


341 


‘‘ What did you learn, Nicholas ? ” Darius asked 
when they were thus alone with the sick men. 

“ Nothing to give one courage. The enemy reply 
to our fire with a vigor which shows there is little 
fear of a failure in the supply of ammunition, and it 
is said by some that onr men are like to grow dis- 
heartened if we fail of bringing about a capitulation 
within the next eight and forty hours.’’ 

“ Has the sick list increased more than might be 
expected ? ” 

“ That cannot be told. The surgeons are under 
strictest orders not to give information, and it is 
said that official reports are no longer to be sent the 
commander-in-chief, lest the truth leak out among 
the troops.” 

There was nothing in the situation to cheer, and 
everything to dishearten. 

Darius did not dare trust himself to speak, and 
Nicholas was not minded to burden him with more 
bad news, else might he have said that six hundred 
soldiers — hirelings from Europe — were in a state of 
insubordination bordering on mutiny; that many 
demanded the siege should be raised, even now when 
the first step toward victory had been gained. 

At the expiration of an hour Eobert returned 
with two lemons — all he could beg in the encamp- 
ment, for it had suddenly come to be believed that 


342 


AT THE SIEGE OP HAVANA. 


the juice of this fruit would go far toward reducing 
the fever. 

‘‘There is no longer any good reason why we 
should distress ourselves by gathering such informa- 
tion as can be gotten throughout the camp,” he said, 
as he set about administering the lemon-juice to the 
sick men. “ It will be best, while we are playing 
the part of nurses, to shut our ears against bad news. 
When anything takes place to cause rejoicing, we 
shall learn of it quickly.” 

“ Do you mean that we three are to remain under 
cover here all the time ? ” Nicholas asked in 
surprise. 

“If we do our duty there will be little oppor- 
tunity for idleness. Water must be procured, and 
I am thinking that by extra diligence we might 
supply ourselves with as many lemons as are needed.” 

“ In what way ? ” 

“ After sunset to-night, having first begged of 
Colonel Putnam a pass allowing us to go beyond 
the lines, two of us will set out in search of fruit, 
going into the country where it grows ” 

“ Beyond the Spanish lines ? ” Nicholas asked in 
alarm, and Kobert replied quietly, as if there was 
nothing unusual in his proposition : 

“ It must be so if we would be successful.” 

“ But the danger ! ” 


THE LATEST VICTIM. 


343 


“ I fail to see that it is any greater there than 
here. A bullet is less to be feared than the fever.” 

Darius looked up quickly in alarm. This remark 
savored much of despair, and experience had already 
taught him that such a frame of mind was the first 
indication of an attack by the dread malady. 

“ Do not be alarmed,” Robert replied with a faint 
smile, reading his comrade’s thought, “ I am not 
like to be stricken while it is in my power to aid 
these two, one of whom has been such a true friend 
to us. It came into my mind, when Nicholas spoke, 
that he was lacking in sense who could control his 
fears while surrounded by so many dangers as assail 
us here, and yet be timid about exposing himself 
to that which would make an end of all suffering 
in this world.” 

There was no further discussion regarding the 
proposition. It Tras settled that the attempt to 
procure a supply of lemons should be made that 
evening, and late in the afternoon Darius offered to 
go in search of Colonel Putnam in order to get the 
pass permitting them to leave the encampment. 

While he was absent Nicholas prepared the ra- 
tions which Sergeant Prout had brought in, and half 
an hour before sunset the three broke their fast, 
for until then food had seemed distasteful to them. 

Colonel Putnam readily procured for them the 


344 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


pass, after understanding for what purpose it was 
wanted, and, to Darius’ surprise, did not refer to the 
danger of such an undertaking. 

When the meal was come to an end the question 
arose as to which two should make the venture, and 
Mcholas stoutly insisted, when Darius asked if he 
preferred to act as nurse, that it was his right to 
share all the danger. 

“ I have shown myself cowardly many times since 
the day I signed the enlistment rolls at New Ro- 
chelle, and in order to wipe out the disgrace I should 
volunteer for this work.” 

“We will not talk of cowardice at such a late 
day,” Robert replied gravely. “ Sergeant Prout 
himself declared you had redeemed your name, and 
that is enough. If no one is ready to say he will 
remain behind, we must draw lots.” 

“ That is the proper course,” Darius replied in a 
tone of satisfaction, “ for then even the one who 
stays in camp has taken his share of the chances.” 

It was left for Nicholas to hold the twigs which 
were to decide the question, and after Robert and 
Darius had each drawn one, the longest remained in 
his hands, for it had been agreed upon that the ques- 
tion should be settled in that manner. 

In case both the patients should become violent 
at the same time it would be impossible for one to 


THE LATEST VICTIM. 


345 


control them, therefore, by way of precaution, Ser- 
geant Prout was bound once more. Captain Lispen- 
ard, having grown so weak, could be cared for in 
his paroxysms with comparative ease. 

The juice of the two lemons which Kobert had 
brought in was not yet exhausted, and this was 
mixed with the water in one of the cans, after which 
those who were to make the venture could do noth- 
ing more toward helping their comrade. 

One musket only was to be carried, for the lads 
did not expect to be able to defend themselves in 
event of an attack, and without a word by way of 
adieu the two left the tent. 


346 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


CHAPTEE XXL 

A DISCOVERY. 

When the two lads were come to the lines of sen- 
tinels which guarded the encampment, and had 
been passed beyond them without so much as a 
question, because of the written permission they 
carried, Darius asked : 

“ Where do you count on going ? It will be dark 
within an hour, and we need to have a course de- 
cided upon while it’s light enough to admit of our 
seeing the country.” 

“ I have no idea beyond the fact that we must 
have the fruit. There was in my mind only the 
thought that we should push straight ahead until 
arriving at some plantation. 

“ It will be a blind search, for in the darkness we 
might pass within five hundred yards of what we 
wanted, without knowing it was near at hand.” 

If you have any plan we will follow it.” 

“ Two or three weeks ago, when the natives were 
bringing fruit in so plentifully, I heard a soldier 
who could speak Spanish say that a large portion 


A DISCOVERY. 


347 


of it was raised on a plantation within two miles of 
the city, nearly due west from the encampment. 
If we could come upon that place ” 

“ Let us travel in a westerly direction and trust 
to chance.” 

It was a forlorn hope, this setting out blindly on 
the chances of coming by accident upon that for 
which they sought, and yet there appeared nothing 
better to do, therefore the boys walked rapidly for- 
ward with their faces turned westward. 

They had little expectation of ending the search 
before nightfall, because of the long detour it be- 
came necessary to make in order to avoid the Span- 
ish sentinels and scouting parties, and their surprise 
was hardly less than their pleasure when, after half 
an hour’s rapid traveling, it was possible to see in 
the distance the buildings of a plantation. 

“We shall finish our task and be back before 
Nicholas will believe we have more than well 
started,” Darius cried in delight. “ I am told that 
oranges and lemons are to be found on every plant- 
ation ” 

Eobert halted suddenly, a look of dismay coming 
over his face. 

“ What is it? What do you see? ” and Darius 
looked hurriedly around as if believing some danger 
menaced. 


348 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


‘‘ I have again discovered that at times I am little 
better than a born simple.” 

“ Tell me what you mean,” his comrade cried 
impatiently. 

“We have come out expecting to find lemons on 
trees, and without stopping to ask when is the sea- 
son for such fruit ? What would we say of two 
lads who believed themselves old enough to enlist 
as soldiers, and yet should set out to search for 
apples early in August ?” 

Darius made a wry face, for he suddenly remem- 
bered having heard Sergeant Front declare that 
oranges and lemons ripened in January or February, 
and surely it would not be possible to find such fruit 
on the trees now, therefore they had made the ven- 
ture in vain. 

“We may as well go back,” he said ruefully. “ If 
Colonel Putnam will advance us a little money on 
account of our wages, we’ll buy what is needed, 
providing we can make a trade with people who do 
not understand our language,” and then he repeated 
all he had heard regarding the season in which 
lemons ripened. 

There was a look of despair on Robert’s face as 
he wheeled about, understanding that it was use- 
less to continue on, and as he would have taken 
the first step toward the encampment a body of 


A DISCOVERY. 


349 


men, marching in regular order, appeared in the 
distance. 

‘‘ Spaniards ! ” he said in a low, quick tone, throw- 
ing himself upon the ground, and as Darius followed 
his example, he added. “ Those are soldiers, and 
there are very many in line. Why should they be 
moving in that direction ? ” 

Master Lunt raised himself to have a better view 
of the enemy and a moment later he cried : 

“ It is a train ! The soldiers are but an escort ! 
Look ! There are ten — eleven — fourteen — sixteen 
wagons ! They are going away from the city ! ” 
Kobert no longer thought of concealment. The 
knowledge that a wagon-train was moving in that 
direction gave him a sudden hope which was near to 
taking away his breath. 

“ Are the carts loaded ? ” 

“ Surely ! See how the oxen strain and tug while 
going up that little hill ! ” 

“We may be able to take into camp what will be 
almost as valuable as lemons ! ” Kobert cried trium- 
phantly. “If the Spaniards are carrying goods 
away from the city, what does it mean ? ” 

“ That they are getting ready to surrender ! ” 
Darius cried triumphantly, and but for his comrade’s 
restraining hand he would have leaped to his feet 
with a cheer, so great was his excitement. 


350 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

‘‘ Now is the time, lad, when we may do such a 
service for the king that we shall no longer lack 
lemons, or any other thing which our invalids 
need. Lie low till we can say for a surety that 
yonder troops are convoying a train, and then we’ll 
go back to the camp with what is better than 
fruit. ” 

Some time before the last of the wagons arrived 
at a point opposite where the lads lay, night had 
come, and in order to carry an intelligible report 
back it was necessary the two advance directly 
toward the enemy until it should be possible, in the 
gloom, to make out the figures of the men. 

It was so far within the enemy’s country that no 
skirmishers had been thrown out, and the amateur 
spies found little difficulty in approaching within 
thirty yards of the column, favored as they were by 
a line of shrubbery which evidently served as some 
boundary mark. 

Sixteen wagons, heavily laden and escorted by no 
less than one thousand soldiers, were moving west- 
ward from the city, and there was little doubt but 
that the Spaniards were carrying away treasure, pre- 
paratory to surrender. 

Fully two hours elapsed from the time the boys 
first saw this welcome sight before they believed it 
prudent to begin the return journey, and then it 


A DISCOVERY. 


351 


can readily be imagined that no unnecessary mo- 
ments were spent on the road. 

They re-entered the English lines without fruit, 
but with the knowledge of that which would speedily 
raise the drooping spirits of the men. 

“ One of us must go at once to see if Nicholas 
needs assistance, and the other is to search for Colo- 
nel Putnam,” Kobert said hurriedly, when they 
were within the lines. 

“ I will go to the tent, ” Darius replied promptly. 
“ You stand in the place of Sergeant Prout, and it is 
but right that you should carry the gladsome news.” 

Robert did not wait to discuss the matter ; but 
hastened away at full speed in the direction of 
Colonel Putnam’s quarters, and ten minutes later 
was standing in front of that officer describing what 
he had seen. 

Not until he had told the story twice over was 
the colonel satisfied as to its correctness, and then 
he said as he buckled on his sword : 

‘‘ You will come with me to the commander-in- 
chief. This is most valuable information, and in 
return for it you shall have whatsoever is to be had 
in this encampment that may be needed for your sick 
men.” 

“ If we can get a supply of lemons, sir, it will be 
enough, for Sergeant Prout believed that, taken in 


352 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


the early stages of the fever, the juice would be 
beneficial.” 

“ It is only a whim of the old man’s ; but at the 
same time he shall have the remedy tried on him- 
self, if it be within the power of the Earl of Albe- 
marle to procure it.” 

Half an hour later Kobert had told his story 
to the commander-in-chief, and Colonel Putnam 
vouched for it in the following words : 

“ Since our departure from New York I have seen 
much of this lad, and believe him to be truthful and 
reliable in all his statements.” 

Eobert was conducted to an adjoining tent, and 
there left for an hour or more, when the colonel en- 
tered in company with a lieutenant of the Provincial 
forces. 

“ This gentleman has instructions from the com- 
mander-in-chief to supply you with such delicacies 
as it may be possible to procure in camp. Take 
care of your invalids, and to-morrow evening I will 
see if anything further can be done by way of 
reward.” 

The lad would have protested that he asked no 
payment for what had been done, but Colonel 
Putnam had not waited to listen, and the lieutenant 
hurried Eobert away in order that he might obey 
the commands given by the Earl of Albemarle. 


A DISCOVERY. 


353 


From this hour Sergeant Prout and his recruits 
did not lack attention. 

Orders were issued from headquarters that a' 
surgeon should attend the fever-stricken officers. 
Fruit and nourishing food was sent in great abun- 
dance, and, as soon as the rank and file of the army 
learned who had brought in the cheering intelligence, 
the boys had a large corps of volunteer assistants 
whenever their patients were violent. 

Spies had been sent out immediately after Eobert 
told his story, and all that they gathered bht served 
to confirm the belief that the enemy were making 
ready for surrender. 

Knowing that the end was really near at hand, 
the soldiers went about their duties in a more de- 
termined fashion, and a line of troops drawn nearly 
around the city told the enemy that they would no 
longer have opportunity to prepare for capitulation 
by carrying away their treasure. 

Meanwhile the efficacy of lemon juice in such ill- 
nesses as had attacked the sergeant, was being tested 
wfith good results. The lads administered it in large 
quantities, and on the third day the old soldier was 
fully restored to consciousness, while forty-eight 
hours later he could sit up and eat what Darius 
declared was a “ respectable meal.” 

It was early on the morning of August 14th that 

23 


354 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


Colonel Putnam, who had called upon the invalids 
and their nurses at least once each day, made his 
last visit to the tent on the heights, and the news 
he brought was in the highest degree cheering to 
the boys, who were looking quite as ill as the men 
under their charge. 

“ The city and the fleet have surrendered within 
the hour ! ” he announced triumphantly, “ and now 
has come the time when Anthony’s life may be 
saved, if any yet remains in his body, which seems 
hardly probable,” he added as he bent over the ap- 
parently unconscious man. “ We have done that 
for which we were sent here. Front, and I hear it 
said there will be many millions of dollars divided 
among such as are left of us.” 

“ It is high time, sir,” the sergeant said with a 
faint smile. “ I know not how it may be with the 
others who have borne the brunt of the work ; but 
as for my recruits, I question if they would be alive 
at the end of another week.” 

“ You look as if the fever yet had a hold upon 
you. Front ; but all that will be driven away once 
you are headed for home. Lord Albemarle has 
given orders that one of the fastest vessels in the 
fleet set out at once to carry the good tidings, and 
she will first make the port of ISTew York. General 
Lyman has granted me the favor of interceding for 


A DISCOVERY. 


355 


Anthony Lispenard and yourself, and the two are 
to be sent home with these three lads as nurses. 
Do not fear but that your share of the prize money 
will be forthcoming, when it is divided, and I am 
free to say, Prout, that he who is able to leave this 
island to-day has more of good fortune than he who 
must perforce remain.” 

‘‘Very true, sir, and while I accept your good 
offices for these recruits of mine, I fear me it is 
much like runnin’ away from danger to take ad- 
vantage of such a proposition as you would make, 
even though I am not what might be called ‘ able- 
bodied’.” 

“ Then I shall put it in the form of a command, 
Prout, even though you are enrolled among the 
troops from New York, and I from Connecticut. 
This much I will say as coming from General 
Lyman. You four are to make ready for immediate 
departure with Anthony Lispenard. When we left 
the wreck of the Golden Pippin I said that if we 
came out of this campaign alive you should have a fit- 
ting reward. Therefore do not think I would put 
you in a position where there might be any question 
of your stout-heartedness. We shall yet see more 
service in the field, man, you and I, and your 
recruits, and if it so be I have not given the 
reward promised, then it shall be yours before 


356 


AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 


we stand shoulder to shoulder again in front of the 
enemy.’’ 

But we are wanting no reward, sir — 

“ Of that I will speak with you later, l^ow make 
ready to go on board the ship, for it is likely she 
will set sail very shortly.” 

****** 

It was Darius Lunt who set down the story of 
Sergeant Front’s recruits in very much the same 
fashion as it is told here, and his narrative ended 
suddenly at the point where Colonel Putnam ordered 
that the four return immediately to I^ew York in 
charge of Captain Anthony Lispenard. 

Darius must have written his account of the cap- 
ture of Havana several years after it took place, for 
it appears much as if he brought the story to an 
abrupt, and perhaps unsatisfactory, ending, in order 
that he might relate certain events which took place 
in Horth Carolina in 1768, wherein Sergeant Front 
and his recruits played a very important part. 

Perhaps, also, he believed there w^as nothing more 
for him to tell, because when they set sail from the 
harbor of Havana the four whose fortunes he has 
recounted had no further part in the campaign save, 
to receive their proportion of the prize-money when 
it was divided some time later. Then, of the four- 
teen million milled dollars ” of spoil, Sergeant Front 


A DISCOVERY. 


357 


received eight pounds, eighteen shillings, and eight 
pence, while each of his three recruits were allotted 
four pounds, one shilling, eight and one-half pence. 

However, since Darius’ story is in every minute 
detail true, and not even the names of the characters 
figuring in it are imaginary, one can finish it by 
reference to almost any history of those days. 

In Mante’s ‘‘ History of the Late War in America ” 
we read : — 

“ In the acquisition of Havana were combined all 
the advantages that could be procured in war. It 
was a military victory of the first magnitude ; it 
was equal to the greatest naval victory by its effect 
on the marine of the Spaniards, who lost on that 
occasion a whole fleet. The vast quantity of tobacco 
and sugar collected at Havana on the Spanish mon- 
arch’s account, sold on the spot, exclusive of the 
ships and merchandise sent to and sold in England, 
for seven hundred thousand pounds, which was 
divided amongst the conquerors. ... 

“ . . . The Earl of Albemarle being expressly 
ordered when the Havana service should be over 
to turn the same number of troops to Horth America 
that he had received from thence, he embarked the 
fifth brigade for that continent ; but most of them 
died in the passage or in the hospitals immediately 
on their arrival ; and the artillery sent with 


358 AT THE SIEGE OF HAVANA. 

them was entirely lost at sea. The troops which 
remained were not much more fortunate, being by 
this time so reduced by sickness that even seven 
hundred could not be mustered in a condition to do 









* ^ r< 




nl 






.;v 4 sfe-r>' ' J‘* 






* ^ , te’ l{«'’' 


■ --iv- 


M » 'V* k-’ 


. , :<■ M.if 


y ; \ • ■/ . . / 




»j- ■ i 






<t‘ 




• i.- ^jt*' j 




• w'- 







.f 






» 


I t 







V 


*<• iV 


> y 




nfe * 



V 


1 1 




I , 


t\ 


■ y iv y 



i -»l 












.i'V, 


« 

f ♦’ 



' ‘ y? I 

*_» i 


* V ’ 


”- A Hm^ 1 I 

'1fcT7-r' 'V •:' . 

A rSkCo;'^''-, \ ' 



4W 


+ . 1 ^ 


yS' 


s ■_ 


;,v. 


‘V ' 


V .. ?■ • • - ’if '- 

, ^ » f. f 


. Y. 


. . '-it' A 


- i*. 


I ' 



i f 



V k . . 1 , 

, -v.r-^ 
ii' y y .. H 


*'i y ‘ ■ W:iii”<r 











• » . i 


.r '-b v^- ’^■■;B^y'.'> 

M-v-- f V.'' TnTsj', 




■■ns T 

Ml •mATwm *■ * • ••j ^ 

A.\- , 

. •' 4 t. 


■k^ 




> 




* . .A 


4 


\tfai 


* i 





